Transcribed from the 1896 Hodder and Stoughton edition by David Price,
email ccx074@pglaf.org

 [Picture: Photograph of Edward Hoare.  Lankester Photo, Tunbridge Wells.
                          Jenkins Heliog, Paris]





                            EDWARD HOARE, M.A.


                    A RECORD OF HIS LIFE BASED UPON A
                           BRIEF AUTOBIOGRAPHY

                                * * * * *

                              EDITED BY THE
                        REV. J. H. TOWNSEND, D.D.
              _Vicar of Broadwater Down_, _Tunbridge Wells_
    _Author of_ “_Spiral Stairs_; _or_, _the Heavenward Course of the_
                            _Church Seasons_”

                                * * * * *

                            _WITH A PORTRAIT_

                                * * * * *

                                  London
                           HODDER AND STOUGHTON
                           27, PATERNOSTER ROW

                                * * * * *

                                MDCCCXCVI

                                * * * * *

                                * * * * *

 _Printed by Hazell_, _Watson_, _& Viney_, _Ld._, _London and Aylesbury_.




PREFACE


It was on the 20th of August, 1864, that the Rev. Edward Hoare, on the
deck of the steamer from Boulogne to Folkestone, spoke kindly words of
sympathy to a schoolboy returning home after a great bereavement in
Switzerland.  How little then could either of them have imagined the
future relationship of Vicar and Curate, the long years of happy
friendship afterwards, the deeply solemn funeral sermon, and, finally,
the sacred task of editing the Autobiography and writing the brief sketch
contained in the following pages!  This work has been undertaken with the
greatest diffidence, partly owing to the many duties of a somewhat busy
life, and still more from the anxious wish that such a character as that
of Canon Hoare should be depicted by one who had known him from earlier
years.  Another difficulty has been to compress the volume into the small
limits desired by the family.

To write a large volume would have been easy, but to read a considerable
correspondence, together with closely written volumes of journal, and
give a digest of their contents, has required care and thought.  It has
also necessitated the putting upon one side of much that was interesting
and profitable.  Amongst the things unpublished have been many powerful
letters upon various burning questions of the day during the past forty
years; most of these subjects have now burnt themselves out, and it
seemed unwise to rake up the ashes.

It is, moreover, better to say too little than too much, and those who
knew him best will acknowledge that the latter error has been avoided.

A man possessing such qualities as those which Canon Hoare
exhibited—great kindness and affection, wide views of men and things,
strong convictions, ruling powers, commanding intellect, and deep
spirituality of mind—was one who could not live without influencing
visibly all with whom he came in contact; but it has been the desire of
the Editor so to picture this life as it appeared to him, and with the
one desire that God may be glorified by the narrative as He was magnified
in the life of His servant.

                                                                  J. H. T.




CONTENTS

                                                        PAGE
                         CHAPTER I
EARLY LIFE AND BOYHOOD                                     1
                         CHAPTER II
CAMBRIDGE                                                 18
                        CHAPTER III
RELIGIOUS STATE, AND EXAMINATION FOR DEGREE               30
                         CHAPTER IV
VISIT TO IRELAND, AND PREPARATION FOR HOLY ORDERS         41
                         CHAPTER V
ORDINATION AND FIRST CURACY                               50
                         CHAPTER VI
RICHMOND                                                  70
                        CHAPTER VII
HOLLOWAY AND RAMSGATE                                     92
                        CHAPTER VIII
TUNBRIDGE WELLS                                          120
                         CHAPTER IX
WORK IN VARIOUS PLACES                                   133
                         CHAPTER X
DOMESTIC LIFE AND FOREIGN TOURS                          143
                         CHAPTER XI
PAROCHIAL MISSIONS                                       161
                        CHAPTER XII
PARISH WORK                                              173
                        CHAPTER XIII
THE BORDERLAND                                           187
                        CHAPTER XIV
BOOKS AND SPEECHES                                       198
                         CHAPTER XV
BLINDNESS AND SECOND ILLNESS                             217
                        CHAPTER XVI
REMINISCENCES                                            251
                        CHAPTER XVII
PROMOTION                                                263
                       CHAPTER XVIII
TRIBUTES                                                 267




CHAPTER I
_EARLY LIFE AND BOYHOOD_


It is a common practice amongst remarkable men to leave on record some of
the circumstances which have led to the formation of the leading features
of their character.

But as the greater part of mankind is not remarkable, I think it just
possible that some may be interested, and possibly some profited, by a
few details of the life of one whose life has not been marked by incident
so much as by abundant mercy, who has been led on step by step in the
happy life of a parochial clergyman, and who at the close of it can say
with reference to the past, “Surely goodness and mercy have followed me
all the days of my life,” and can add with reference to the future the
blessed hope and determination of David, “I will dwell in the house of
the Lord for ever.”

Of all the many mercies of my life the one that must ever stand first and
foremost is the gift of my beloved father and mother.  No words can
describe the blessing of such parents, and I never can look back on the
unspeakable privilege of such a parentage without adoring the sovereign
grace which placed me under their parental care.  When I observe the
carelessness of some parents, the inefficiency of others, and the
terrible training for evil to which I see multitudes of poor children
exposed, I can only adore the sovereignty of God which on June 5th, 1812,
committed me as a sacred trust to the very best of parents.

                                * * * * *

My father, Samuel Hoare, was a banker in the City.  Both he and my
mother, Louisa Hoare, {2} had been brought up in the Society of Friends,
and had not formally left it at the time of my birth, so that I was
registered by that body, and at the time of my ordination I had to apply
to the Westminster Meeting for a certificate of my birth.  But they were
both greatly influenced by the ministry of some devoted Evangelical
clergymen, such as the Rev. E. Edwardes of Lynn, and the Rev. Josiah
Pratt, and I believe it was very soon after my birth that they were
together baptised.  We young people were therefore all brought up as
members of the Church of England, though, as my father never completely
lost his early Quaker prejudice against infant baptism, we were not
baptised till about the age of fifteen, when we were considered able to
judge for ourselves.

It was probably the result of his own Quaker education that my father had
a strong objection to public schools; so that his plan was to engage a
private tutor, some young man from Cambridge or Oxford, to educate us at
home till we attained the age of fifteen, and then send us to a private
tutor, preparatory to our going up to Cambridge.  This arrangement
answered well so long as there were four of us boys at home, and some of
our cousins were united with us both in the schoolroom and playground;
but as the elder boys went off, there was a sad want both of healthy
amusements and intellectual stimulus for those that were left behind.  I
was the third, and I remember how difficult it was for my dear brother
Joseph and myself to keep ourselves well employed when our elder brothers
Samuel and Gurney had been placed under the care of the Rev. H. V.
Elliott, the most able and gifted tutor to whom we three eldest brothers
were sent, and to whom we were all indebted far more than I can describe.
He had a wonderful power of bringing the interest of the University to
bear on the education of his pupils, and I never can forget the effect on
my own mind, for I never really worked till the day I entered his house;
but I began then, and I have never been habitually idle since.  He was a
grand illustration of the principle, that the great office of an educator
is not merely to cram a boy’s head with knowledge, but to kindle a fire
in his soul, which will go on burning brightly when the tutor himself has
long since passed away.

But though there were great disadvantages in our home education, there
were also immense advantages.  It was not so effective as my dear parents
hoped it would be in preserving us from impure and defiling information,
and to this day I rarely pass the back door of what used to be my
grandmother’s house without a sense of loathing at the wickedness of her
corrupt old butler, who on that spot did his utmost to pollute my boyish
mind with filthy communication.

But in many other respects I have never ceased to feel the blessed
results of those years at home.  In the first place, we were all brought
under the constant influence of our father and mother.  He was a man of
great strength of character, and of marvellous perseverance in all that
he undertook.  He was deeply interested in the improvement of prison
discipline, and was one of the “Governors” of the “Refuge for the
Destitute.”  This he used to visit once a week with the utmost
regularity, rising early so as to be able to complete his visit before
his attendance at the Bank, and I have seldom seen a more affecting sight
than when he used to ride off week after week in all weathers, even after
the Lord had laid him so low by an attack of paralysis that he could not
attempt to ride beyond a walking pace, and it was indeed unsafe for him
to ride at all; but he was a man _tenax propositi_, and nothing would
turn him from his purpose.  It was his determination of character that
made him a most valuable coadjutor with his brother-in-law, Sir T. F.
Buxton, in the great anti-slavery struggle, as may be seen in the graphic
account given in the Life of Sir Fowell of the great debate which
virtually decided the question.  Sir Fowell himself was a man of
courageous determination; but it was my father that, during that debate,
sat under the gallery of the House of Commons and upheld his hands by his
decided and unwavering judgment.  It was a great privilege for us boys to
grow up under the influence of such a character.

Once a week, on the day of his holiday from the Bank, he used habitually
to visit the schoolroom, and hear us repeat what we had learned during
the week; and every Sunday afternoon he used to read with us some good
religious book.  I fear sometimes one at least of his pupils greatly
tried his patience by supineness and inattention, but there were not then
the same interesting books for young people that there are now, and such
books as Wilberforce’s “Practical View” or Doddridge’s “Rise and
Progress” were not calculated to attract the attention of a set of boys
whose hearts were set on cricket.

Then my dearest mother was one of the most lovely women of the day.
Beautiful in countenance, gentle in her manners, pure in her thoughts,
and most loving in all her intercourse with her family, she exercised
over us all a most sacred and refining influence, and one of the most
abiding sorrows of my life has been that, when she was teaching me
something, I was so negligent that I caused her to shed a tear.

Besides that, she had great intellectual charm.  First-rate men such as
Chalmers and Wilberforce delighted in her society.  She was an excellent
English writer.  Her letters to her sons at College are perfect models of
such compositions, and her admirable little book “Hints on Early
Education,” containing the principles on which she brought us up,
continues to this day, passing through edition after edition,
unsurpassed, if I may not say unequalled, by the many more modern efforts
to throw light on that most important subject.

It is to her that I am indebted for my first intelligent acquaintance
with the Gospel.  She used to have us boys to read the Scripture with her
every morning at 7.15.  Nothing can ever efface the lovely impression
made on those occasions.  There she used to be by a bright fire in her
little room, in her snow-white dressing-gown, looking as pure and lovely
as was possible in woman.  I fear we boys were often late and sometimes
inattentive.  But I never forget one morning when she asked me if I knew
what faith was, and, finding that I was utterly ignorant, proceeded to
teach me those sacred lessons of a Saviour’s grace which have been life
to my soul from that day till now.  Oh, mothers! what an opportunity you
have of sowing a seed which will never die!

Another great advantage in our home education was that we became
interested in missionary work.  Drawing-room meetings were not the
fashion then as they are now, and my father and mother, without waiting
for the fashion, threw open their large drawing-room to various devoted
men.  Thus we boys used to enjoy the no small privilege of becoming
personally acquainted with many of the most devoted men of the day, as
well as of being educated into an interest in missionary work.

But parental influence was not all, for one of the tutors engaged for our
instruction was the Rev. R. Davis, of Queen’s College, Cambridge, a
devoted young man, and deeply interested in the Church Missionary
Society.  It was he that enlisted the interest of my father and mother,
so that I find, in turning to the report for the year 1820, the following
entry, which was the sum-total of the then Hampstead Association:—

                                    _£_     _s._     _d._
Contributions by a few children     2       8        0
Rev. R. Davis                       1       1        9
                                    3       9        9

Having been one of those few children, I remember well the interest that
the subject excited in our minds; and as that interest never died out in
those beloved ones now gone to their rest, and as I trust it will never
do so in myself, I realise how much I owe to that young man, and I see
how much may be done by a young man who carries with him wherever he goes
the unceasing desire to be engaged in his Master’s service.

This home education was continued until I reached the age of fifteen,
when I was sent as a pupil to the Rev. H. V. Elliott of Brighton, where
my two elder brothers had been before me.  Before I left home
arrangements were made for my baptism.  That admirable man the Rev.
Josiah Pratt kindly undertook my instruction, and I used to ride down to
him at his residence in Finsbury Circus.  He was a remarkable man, firm
in his principle, faithful to the Gospel, true to his Saviour, zealous in
Missions, and of remarkable soundness of judgment.  I am not sure that he
was altogether the best instructor for a spirited lad, but I never shall
forget the venerable man, sitting on one side of the fireplace, finding,
I fear, considerable difficulty in eliciting much response from his
pupil.  But I learnt one practical lesson from these interviews, which
has been a help to many a lad under similar circumstances:—I was at that
time thoroughly in earnest about my soul, and I looked forward to my
baptism with great seriousness.  It was a matter for much prayer and
close examination.  But my dearest mother showed me Mr. Pratt’s letters
respecting me, in which he said, “I hope there is something at the
bottom, but I find it very difficult to bring it to the surface!”  How
often have I thought of these words, when I have been preparing my young
people for Confirmation; and when I have seen them nervous, agitated, and
with small development of feeling, I have thought of myself and of Mr.
Pratt’s letters, and remembered how earnest I was at the time, although
he could discover but little trace of it.

                                * * * * *

The day of my baptism was a very solemn one, my cousin, the late Sir
Edward Buxton, being baptised at the same time in St. Stephen’s,
Coleman’s Street, and I think it was the next day that we left our homes
together and went to Brighton, to enter upon a new mode of education.  I
cannot say how thankful I am that my father sent me to Mr. Elliott.  He
was a first-rate man in all respects, and he had been the means of
kindling an intellectual fire in my eldest brother, who was passing
through Cambridge at the time with high distinction.  He (Mr. Elliott)
had a faculty for inspiriting his pupils for work.  I had been an idle
boy until I went to him; but I had no sooner crossed his threshold than I
felt an ambition for University distinction, and lost very little time
when I was under his rule.  As he took only six pupils there was the same
difficulty that we found at home in getting good play, first-class
cricket.

But there were other great advantages.  There were some very choice lads
amongst the pupils, one especially whom I can never forget—namely, Henry
Goulburn.  He was small in stature, but of marvellous ability: for quick
perception, clear understanding, for never-failing memory, and a power of
seeing through a subject, such as I never saw in any man.  I shall never
forget his influence when he first joined us as a pupil.  There was at
that time a good deal of quarrelling amongst us.  There was one young
fellow who was rich, but very foolish, who became the butt of his
companions.  I remember well one day, when Goulburn had just come amongst
us, and we were all like a pack of hounds upon that young fellow,
Goulburn got up from the table, walked round to him, and put his hand
upon him, saying, “I will be your friend.”  That act of his had such a
power over the whole party that similar unkindness entirely ceased.  I
never saw a repetition of it.

But, besides the pupils within the house, we had the immense advantage of
the friendship of Mr. Elliott’s mother and sisters, who lived close by.
That mother was one of the most charming old ladies I ever remember.  She
was the daughter of Henry Venn, Rector of Yelling, the grandfather of the
late Henry Venn, Secretary of the Church Missionary Society.  She grew up
amongst her father’s friends, Berridge, Fletcher, and Simeon in his early
days, and nothing could be more charming, more delightful, than her
reminiscence of the early struggle of those devoted men.  It wanted a
good deal to draw me from the cricket field, but she had the power of
doing it.  I could not have had a greater treat than to listen for
half-an-hour to her anecdotes.

Then again it was one of the privileges that we enjoyed at Brighton that
we attended St. Mary’s Church.  Mr. Elliott’s preaching was valuable,
full of truth, and most beautiful in composition.  I used to listen to it
with great interest, and from it I first learnt the great and blessed
doctrine of justification by faith, which I have had the privilege of
preaching throughout my ministry.  I never can forget one sermon of his
in which he pointed out that there were three great trials of Abraham’s
faith: (1) His Call (Gen. xii.); (2) The Promise given him (Gen. xv.);
and (3) The Sacrifice of Isaac (Gen. xxii.).  He then pointed out that
the first and last of these three trials involved immediate action, but
that the middle one demanded no action at the time, but required simply a
believing reception of the promise of God, and it was of it that the
statement was made (Gen. xv. 6): “Abraham believed God, and it was
counted to him for righteousness.”

There was a fresh blessing given me in St. Mary’s.  It was there one
sacred day when Robert Daly, afterwards Bishop of Cashel, was preaching,
that I was led by the Spirit of God to give myself up to the ministry.  I
do not remember exactly what he said; but I am sure that a permanent
impression may be often made without any distinct recollection always of
what has been uttered.  So it was in my case, while that noble man was
preaching; and I there and then gave myself up to the ministry of God, as
I told him many years afterwards.  I said nothing about it to anybody for
a year, because I wished my determination to be thoroughly tested.  At
the end of the year I told my father.  He informed me that there was a
place open for me in his Bank, but at the same time he gave his cordial
approbation; and so with his full consent and that of my dearest mother,
I regarded myself from that day as one set apart to the sacred ministry.
That must have been nearly sixty years ago, and never for one moment have
I had reason to regret the decision.

                                * * * * *

From Mrs. Hoare to her son at Brighton:—

                                                   “_August_ 22_nd_, 1829.

    “How continually have I thought of you, dearest Edward, since you
    left us, with the truest pleasure and I hope thankfulness for the
    happy time we have passed together, with the greatest interest in
    your present settlement and earnest desire and prayer for your
    well-doing in future!  You have, my love, gained the confidence and
    excited the sanguine hopes of your parents, and if you do not turn
    out the _decided_, _noble_, _upright_, and _effective Christian_
    character, we shall be disappointed.  I consider the present juncture
    in your life very important.  The more I consider the case, the more
    I am sure of Mr. Elliott’s intrinsic value to you, and the more I am
    convinced of the wisdom of giving up yourself in the present to his
    wishes; if you secure his friendship, you secure a treasure for life.
    In this as in every situation, you will have something to bear.

    “1.  Don’t stand on your own rights too much or be tenacious in
    little things.

    “2.  Be _very slow_ in taking offence or fancying any disrespect or
    want of favour is shown to you.

    “3.  Never _complain_ of anything to your companions.

    “4.  Encourage a spirit of content, and _be determined_ (there is
    much in this determination of mind) to be comfortable.

    “5.  Promote, as far as possible, the pleasure of your companions by
    yielding in little things.  I believe, dearest Edward, you are
    sensible that, to act with true wisdom, we must seek this precious
    gift from above, and day by day ask for help and strength and grace
    for the day.

    “6.  Write to me intimately, and the letters may be _entirely private
    whenever you wish it_.

    “The books could not be despatched at once.  Sam says the Shakespeare
    is a bad bargain, but we will talk it over again—oh how I should
    enjoy a half-hour with thee over this nice library fire!”



Early Letters.


There are some interesting letters of this period, which have been
carefully preserved.  The earliest of these, written when he was eleven
years old, is characteristic.  It is addressed to his mother, who was
away from home, and begins with an apology for not having sent her a
letter before: this is based upon an accident at cricket, which he
describes graphically, the ball “ascending to a great height” having
fallen upon his thumb and so disabled him, etc., etc.; but the pathetic
narrative is followed by a burst of honesty—“however, as that happened
only yesterday it is not much of an excuse”!  Another, a year later,
written from Ryde, after describing a boating and fishing expedition,
relates further a conversation with the boatman, whom they saw doing
something to the dogfish that they had caught.  “He replied” (and here
the young scribe phonetically renders the local pronunciation), “‘O Lar,
I’m only tormenting ’em.’  We asked, ‘Why?’  ‘Because ’em has a pisonous
prick on ’em’s back.’   We asked him how they could help that.  ‘Oh, I
knows ’em needn’t have it if ’em didna like!’”

The letters that follow were written from Brighton, and describe his
arrival at Mr. Elliott’s house, and sundry events that took place from
time to time; they are full of affection to his mother, and abound
likewise in touches of humour, but they show also a diligence and
steadiness of purpose, and a liking for good things, remarkable in a boy
of that age.  Subjoined are a few extracts as specimens:—

    “I suppose Jack told you of the famous hunt we had the other day when
    we were going out riding and met the hounds, half by accident?  We
    had a run of above an hour, and the hounds were in full cry all the
    time; but, alas! the other day a bill came in from the horse-keeper,
    which informed us that we were to pay a pound for each of the horses
    because we had been with the hounds. . . .  I like Abercorn {15} very
    much, but he is excessively idle, as my shoulders will bear witness,
    as it is his great delight to get up and thump Ted Buxton and me on
    the shoulders; but fortunately he is tired of hitting me, as I repay
    the blows tenfold with a singlestick, and the consequence is that
    poor Ted gets double his former allowance.”

    “We have capital walks on the Downs almost every day, which are very
    pleasant, and capital exercise, as we go a considerable distance; the
    other day we went nearly to the Dyke.  Before seven [a.m.] we three
    have delightful readings together—we have nearly done Matthew; at
    seven we come down and read till breakfast, and after that till two;
    we then go out for our walk till dinner. . . .  On Thursday we are to
    have our debate about the battle of Navarino, in which I am going to
    be exceedingly eloquent—only there is one great barrier to my
    eloquence, which is that I can think of nothing to speak about.
    Robert and Jack are going to attack the battle; and Ted, Abercorn,
    and I are going to defend it.  I think they have got much the best
    side.”

This extract, written in a boyish hand, is dated February 19th, 1828.
The next, on October 4th in the same year, is remarkable for its
transition into the formed hand of the young man, and its resemblance to
the writing of all his later years.  He was then sixteen.  The letter is
full of manly thoughts, kind sympathy for some relatives in trouble,
great thankfulness to God for restoring him to health after an illness,
and then the schoolboy reappears towards the close as he longs for a
share in the partridge-shooting which his father and elder brothers were
enjoying at that time, and “the plumcake after church, and then the walk
on the lighthouse hills” at Cromer, concerning which he winds up by
saying: “I do not know two things that live so pleasantly in my mind.
How far superior to all the strutting finery of Brighton!”

The letters written during his residence in Brighton show that Mr.
Elliott, besides being a very kind tutor, had the gift of inspiring his
pupils with great diligence and love for their work.  The year 1830 was
the last spent under his roof, and they testify to a great deal of hard
reading, with the University constantly in view.

At the end of a letter dated “Brighton, September 20th, 1830,” young
Hoare writes:—

    “I may tell you that this is the last letter you are ever likely to
    receive from me from Brighton.  My two years and a half (that but
    yesterday I thought would never end) are now nearly come to a close;
    I am sure if I had time I ought and could write a long letter of
    gratitude to you and my father for having given me such opportunities
    of improvement.  Oh that I had made full use of them! what a capital
    fellow I should be!  At all events, of this I am quite certain, that
    if your sons turn out either rascals or blockheads (the latter of
    which I fear is the case with the third {17}), it can never be laid
    to your charge.  And so, with regard to the course we are now likely
    to enter upon, I feel that every reason which ought to influence a
    person in the strongest degree binds me to read with thorough
    diligence and perseverance, and I only trust that I may be enabled to
    show my gratitude for your kindness by taking thorough advantage of
    it.”

“O si sic omnes!” is the thought that rises to the mind after perusing
these schoolboy letters; they contain the germs of all the
characteristics that made Edward Hoare the power that he afterwards
became—manliness, gentleness, remarkable diligence, reverence for
religion and the Bible, a loving and thankful spirit, and, last but not
least, a keen sense of the humorous side of things.




CHAPTER II
_CAMBRIDGE_


In the year 1830 I went to Trinity College, Cambridge, one of the finest
places for education.  My dear brother Gurney was there at the time.
Goulburn followed a year afterwards.  Canon Carus was in his years a
Fellow of Trinity, and my beloved friend Bishop Perry was there as a
tutor.  I had many friends, and we were a happy party.  I have outlived
almost all of them.  I owe more than I can express to my College life.  I
read hard, and I have often observed that hard-reading men look back upon
their College days with the greatest pleasure.  I was surrounded by a set
of steady men, and, above all, I had the advantage of Mr. Simeon’s
ministry.  There was something very wonderful about his preaching; it was
not eloquence, and he had none of the brilliance of Mr. Elliott.  But it
was as clear as a noonday; his statements of truth were unmistakable.  He
was raised up to preach at Cambridge the great Evangelical doctrines of
Scripture.  And he taught them with a clearness, a distinctness, and a
courage such as could not well be surpassed.  Many and many a time did I
return to my rooms after church, “sport” my door, and kneel down in
earnest prayer under the solemn conviction produced by his most spiritual
and awakening ministry.  Thus the three years of my University life
passed rapidly by.  I was very eager in boat-racing, and very keen at the
game of cricket, although I could not play much of it, as it took too
long a time.  But I am thankful to say I had the ministry always in view;
and I remember well that on the morning I went into the Senate House for
my degree, I knelt down to pray for success, and I thought at the time
how much higher gifted I would be if the Lord would make me wise to win
souls.



University Letters.


Although the autobiography contains but a brief reference to his career
at Cambridge, it seems a pity to pass too hastily over this most
important time of a young man’s life.  A great many of his letters to his
mother were written at this period, and, like his boyish letters, they
are all carefully stitched up into a series of sets, as if his parent
foresaw that one day they would be valued by others.  They form
delightful reading, and it is unfortunate that want of space forbids more
than a summarising of their contents and a few extracts.

The first of these, written to his mother, October 22nd, 1830, two days
after he had taken up his residence at Trinity College, describes the
purchase of cap and gown, the first dinner in Hall, the rooms in which he
was settled, the prospects of College life, which he greatly relished,
and the determination to keep clear of “harum-scarum fellows.”  A
characteristic sentence is worth quoting: “There is only one point I
really dislike, which is the profane manner in which the Lessons are
gabbled over at chapel, so that you can only hear a hurried mumble, and
not one word of the sense.”

Various incidents enliven the letters at this time: descriptions of his
friends, a very nice set; allusions to some “glorious sermons” of Mr.
Simeon, who was then the great power at Cambridge; his resolution to join
a boat; and the excitement caused “by an attack on the Anatomy Schools,
when the Vice-Chancellor sent round to the Colleges to call the men out
to fight, which summons we obeyed with great alacrity, though little
necessity.”  Surely the last item must make Cambridge men of this
generation envy their predecessors of sixty years ago!  On his nineteenth
birthday young Hoare thus writes to his mother:—

    “I don’t know whether you recollect that I shall never again see
    nineteen years.  So I am now entering a new year—oh how earnestly I
    do hope that, through His grace who alone can keep me, it may be a
    year of profit and advancement in holiness!  I have thought a good
    deal about it, though not so much as I could wish.  How many
    blessings I have to be thankful for that I have received during the
    past year, when sorrow and affliction have been scattered all around
    me!  How wonderfully all of us have been preserved in perfect health
    and enjoyment!”

A few months after this, in a letter from Hampstead, he mentions walking
across the fields one Sunday morning to St. John’s and hearing a sermon
from Mr. Noel that greatly impressed him; the subject was “The necessity
and efficacy of diligence in religion.”

    “He really seemed as if he had meant it for me, for I had been
    thinking a great deal how far more diligently I pursued my
    mathematics than my religion.”

Yet at this time he was teaching in a Sunday School every Sunday—rather a
rare thing for an undergraduate in those days.

Here occurs an allusion to one who was destined to occupy a warm share in
his affection during years to come:—

    “I met the other day Perry, who was Senior Wrangler and fifth on the
    Classical Tripos, and finding that he was going to take pupils I have
    engaged him for next term, provided my father intends to be so
    liberal as to let me have a tutor.”

For over sixty years the friendship was strong and deep, and after Bishop
Perry’s resignation of the See of Melbourne their intercourse was
frequent and loving up to the end.  In the Lent Term of 1832 he writes:—

    “I have been getting on this week tolerably in my reading, and
    intolerably in my rowing, having been bumped by the Johnians on
    Thursday for the first time in my life, and that too when we might
    have got away with the greatest ease if all our crew had exerted
    themselves.”

Half a century afterwards his curates were often exhorted to work
together with a will, and the exhortation was enforced by allusions to
the disasters experienced by a crew whose members were not absolutely one
in “go” and sympathy.

The following letter from his father has reference to College events at
this time:—

                                            “LONDON, _March_ 19_th_, 1832.

    “DEAR EDWARD,—A hasty opinion is not always worth having, but you may
    safely take my advice and try the new boat, bump the first Trinity,
    and wait for further orders.  Let your mother’s letter compel you to
    watch yourself, and if you find the effects of rowing at all
    prejudicial give it up, but if you find your health and strength on
    the wax go on, tempering your zeal with moderation, and I will do my
    best to make peace at home—a work which I shall accomplish with more
    ease and in less time than you will be at the head of the river.  It
    came across me that, after having vanquished all Cambridge, you might
    wish to carry your victorious oars to Oxford!”

A fortnight after the last quoted letter from the young collegian, there
was another which recounted that, although his boat, of which he was
stroke, had gone down as low as fifth, yet on the last race-day it had
recovered its old place of second.  Then follows a groan concerning the
difficulties that attended his post as captain over a discordant body of
twenty men: “The crew, when successful, get all the credit, and in the
time of misfortune make me their scapegoat.”

Fortunately he did not adhere to his original intention of resigning the
captaincy, and ultimately his boat attained the proud position of head of
the river.  Edward Hoare’s success in rowing did not make him idle,
however: nothing could do that; into whatever he undertook he threw his
whole heart and soul, and the very next letter, a few weeks later, May
4th, 1832, begins thus:—

    “Here I am a scholar of Trinity safe and sound, as the master calls
    it ‘discipulus juratus et admissus,’ and not a little pleased am I at
    the thought.  But what pleases me most of all is that, so far from
    being last of all, as our list declares, I have come in very high on
    the list.  I do not know exactly where I am, but, as you wish for all
    the reports, I tell you one which I don’t quite believe, which is
    that I was the second in both years.  I beat all the third year, and
    all my own except the great lion Stevenson, and I got within a
    respectable distance of him, and Peacock says I have gained upon him
    since the last examination, whereas I never expected to get within
    miles of him.  In fact I am altogether happier than I can express,
    and really think that I never spent so joyful a night and day in all
    my life.”

Referring to this success his father writes again:—

                                            “HAMPSTEAD, _May_ 8_th_, 1832.

    “MY DEAR EDWARD,—Of advice and congratulations you will partake
    abundantly without an addition from me, but your mother wishes me to
    write, what I have no doubt Sam has already written.  What may be the
    best course for you to pursue I have not made up my mind, but as you
    are at Cambridge it is as well to remind you that a man may be happy
    without mathematics, and that the glory of being Senior Wrangler
    (supposing the possibility of such an event) may be purchased at too
    high a price.  I attribute the greatest proportion of your late
    honours to solid understanding and reading, some part to good luck or
    accident.  Had you not then better see the result of the class
    examination before you take the plunge?  With the blessing of God you
    will be rooted more deeply than ever now in all our hearts, and, what
    is far beyond extending growth here, you attain that eminence which
    is quite out of the sound of wrangling.

                                          “I am most affectionately yours,
                                                               “S. HOARE.”

A few days later he receives the news of the sudden death of a relative,
Mr. Powell, {24} and various letters describe the effect that this event
had upon him.  His sympathy was warmly expressed for all the mourners;
and then, as was natural to a thoughtful mind, the remembrance of the
shortness of life made itself felt.  Strong and athletic as he was, he
too might be cut off suddenly: was he ready for the call?

But his recent success at the scholarship examination, and his future
hopes, seem to have had a strange light thrown upon them by this
bereavement, and he began to ask himself the question which some of us
have had to face in hours of success or failure—“What _are_ College
honours?  Are they an end, or only a means?”  He writes thus:—

    “I never felt so strongly as I do now the utter worthlessness of the
    objects at which I have been aiming with so much zeal.  What does it
    signify whether I am fourth, fifth, sixth, or anything else in this
    examination, when at one stroke all one’s honour and all one’s
    learning may be dashed from you?  It has impressed me very strongly
    with the feeling that to read because it is my duty and because it is
    an admirable preparation for after-life is a glorious object, but to
    read (as I must confess I have done) for a place and a place only,
    and slur over higher things for it, is indeed vanity of vanities.”

The summer of 1832 was spent with a reading party in Wales.  The start
was made from Highgate, where the coach “Wonder” took in its passengers
and conveyed them to Shrewsbury “with _wonder_ful rapidity,” the journey
commencing at 6.40 a.m. and the destination being reached at 10.30 p.m.,
or one hundred and fifty-six miles in nearly sixteen hours!

Thence sometimes on coach, sometimes on foot, they made their way to
Llangollen, Llanrwst, Conway, and Bangor.  The beautiful suspension
bridge was an object of immense interest.  The travellers went over to
the Anglesea side, and down into the chambers and passages of the rock
where the chains are fixed that uphold the structure; the letter
recounting this visit contains diagrams descriptive of it all, showing
the fascination that it exerted on the mind of the writer.  Various
accounts of the magnificent scenery fill pages in these interesting
letters, and also allusions to the kindly way in which Welsh tracts were
taken by the people, and the excited gratitude which the gift sometimes
caused.  At last Barmouth, the “ultima Thule” of their wanderings, was
reached, lodgings were taken, and the party set steadily to work.

They were fortunate in the parish clergyman, whose name was Pugh, and
young Hoare’s letters often speak with gratitude of the guidance from
above which led them into the parish of this excellent man.  Michaelmas
Term found them back at Cambridge, and now his younger brother Joseph
{26} joined the party, and Edward’s feelings with regard to his duties
towards him are expressed in a letter to his mother, of which nearly the
whole is taken up with a loving interest in his brother’s plans and
prospects.  He writes:—

    “I most earnestly hope that I may be able to assist him, and, what is
    far more, that he may have that far better assistance which can alone
    be all-sufficient. . . .  I have had a most happy vacation, and
    cannot say how I have valued it.  I only trust that I may be able to
    repay a hundredth part of your and my father’s kindness to me by
    fraternal affection towards Joe.  My motto with regard to him is—

    “‘Men must be taught as if you taught them not,
    And things unknown proposed as things forgot.’”

During the month of September, in the year before this, his elder brother
Samuel was married to Miss Catherine Hankinson. {27}  There was a warm
attachment between the brothers.  Edward often writes in terms of great
admiration of “Sam,” and now the new sister was received with equal
affection into his heart.  It was a feeling which grew and strengthened
to the last day of his life, and was returned by her, being specially
manifested in the tender care which she bestowed upon his motherless
children more than thirty years afterwards.  This, however, is
anticipating, and it is suggested only by a letter from Cambridge dated
November 9th, 1832, full of delight—

    “at the joyful news of the week.  I am highly proud of my new
    avuncular honours.  I begin to feel quite a strong affection to my
    new niece, which I never expected to do, at all events till I had
    seen her!”

The same letter writes thankfully about the interest which he had been
able to arouse in the University in connection with the British and
Foreign Bible Society.

There had been one collector in Cambridge previously, but young Hoare set
to work and had the gratification of sending in more than a hundred
guineas, fifty of which came from Trinity.  He says, “I only hope that
this success will encourage us to work hard during the next year.”  His
interest in the Society never waned, and it did well many years
afterwards in making him one of its Vice-Presidents.

We have an insight into a College Sunday in one of his letters at this
time:—

    “We have had a delightful Sunday, and a most edifying sermon on the
    Conversion of St. Paul.  After Hall I had a large party in my rooms,
    and we read one of Blunt’s Lectures on St. Paul.  Our party after
    Hall has become rather a burden to me, it has grown so very large, as
    I have invited any persons who I thought would come and employ their
    time better than elsewhere; and now I feel that it is an opportunity
    which ought to be employed to good purpose, and I don’t know exactly
    how to go to work to do so.”

In a letter written early in 1833 he refers to all the dignities of the
third year upon his head, and his desire to use them aright; it will
probably be the opinion of any who read the extracts above quoted that
the young collegian rose nobly to the ideal which he had set before him.
There are those now living who can testify to the rich harvest of good
which sprang up in his generation from the seed of manly Christian
influence so freely scattered round him in those undergraduate days.  Yet
a crisis in his life was approaching, which we must leave to the next
chapter to describe.




CHAPTER III
_RELIGIOUS STATE_, _AND EXAMINATION FOR DEGREE_


A few months after Edward Hoare took up his residence at Cambridge he
commenced to keep a journal, which practice he continued for more than
thirty years.  Into its pages he poured his thoughts and communings with
God, and, as he says in different parts of the journal, he did so that,
looking back from time to time, his faith and love might be increased by
noticing the way in which God had led him.

At the same time he was determined that there should be no repetition in
his case of the grievous mistake which has been made by some well-meaning
biographers; over and over again therefore he has inscribed upon the top
of a page the word “Private”; and at the end of the first volume, written
at a time when he thought that he was very near his end, he distinctly
directs that his journal is not to be published.  His wish has been
carefully observed; no one has read the journal except the editor of his
Autobiography, and he only to get a clearer view of the character which
he wishes to place before the reader, with the one object laid down in
the closing words of the volume referred to—“Let nothing be done with it
or said about it except to extol the goodness of God by the weakness of
the creature.”

It is evident from a perusal of the journal at this time that he was
dissatisfied with his spiritual state, and a letter to his mother, dated
July 21st, 1833, gives such a particular account of the remarkable crisis
through which he passed that it is here given in full:—

    “You have often expressed a wish that I would write you a full and
    intimate letter about my own religious feelings, but I have not done
    so hitherto, because I lament to say they were too feeble to
    authorise any expression, but I have had a time of very deep interest
    since my return, and I do not like to withhold it from you.

    “When I arrived at home, I ought to have been smarting with a guilty
    conscience, but I had succeeded in stifling things, and though I
    cannot say I felt irreligious, I was far from a Christian walk with
    God.  On Sunday morning Dr. Chalmers preached his sermon upon the
    enjoyment and preparation for heaven, and told us that the fruition
    of heaven was already begun in the Christian’s mind by the work of
    sanctification and regeneration in his heart.  I began to think how
    this work was going on with me, but I found it so difficult to bring
    my thoughts to bear upon the subject that I carried the process of
    examination very little way, but that little brought a whole array of
    irreligion before me.  I felt that my heart was not right with God,
    that I had not that love towards the Saviour, nor that detestation of
    sin, which it appeared to me that any one must feel who had in truth
    participated in the Christian covenant, and I was surprised and
    horror-struck at finding that I had been guilty, not only of neglect,
    but of some actual violations of God’s law.  Still, with all this I
    could not bring my mind to dwell upon its own state, and my serious
    thoughts were constantly supplanted by others of a trivial nature.  I
    tried to go and pray as an offending sinner, but I could not collect
    my thoughts, and though I daily said my prayers they were heartless
    and cold, and did not at all reach the deep sensation of need which I
    every now and then experienced, and I felt that I was making no
    progress, though I was growing very anxious.  Every now and then my
    faith almost gave way, and I thought that I had resisted the Spirit
    so long that God had taken it from me.  Then again I thought of some
    passages such as these: ‘It is the Father’s good pleasure to give you
    the kingdom of life,’ and those beautiful verses in the third of St.
    John, ver. 14; and I heard Dr. Chalmers’ morning reading upon the
    generality of the Gospel offers, when he dwelt upon the words
    ‘whosoever’ and ‘every one,’ and I thought too upon the great
    Sacrifice that had been made for sinners, and I had times of
    alternating hope and despondency, but I was never happy because I
    found I could not pray with my whole heart in faith, and I did not
    think I was under the influence of the Holy Ghost.  This went on till
    Sunday evening.  I then heard an excellent sermon from Mr. Fisk about
    the enthusiasm which a Christian must feel towards God and the
    Saviour, and I felt that the state of my own heart differed widely
    from this description.  I came home very unhappy, but even then I
    could not get rid of wandering thoughts, by which I was so
    discouraged that I began to think that God had cast me off.  Then I
    thought of the promises, especially ‘Come unto Me, all ye that labour
    and are heavy laden, and I will give you rest’; but then I felt that
    I could not number myself with them, for if really burdened with sin
    I could think of nothing else.  I walked about my room for a long
    time and I knew not what to do, for my faith was so weak that I felt
    a fear of approaching God.  At last, however, I felt that I could
    offer a silent prayer to Him to teach me to pray, and He heard me.  I
    knelt down and felt as if a thick cloud had been removed from me, and
    I was enabled to approach God and entreat Him to pardon and to
    sanctify me.  Oh, dear mother!  I cannot describe to you the joy I
    experienced when I felt that God had vouchsafed once more to hear me.

    “I afterwards went and told Goulburn all that I had been going
    through, and was cruel enough to wake him up in the midst of his
    night’s rest.  He satisfied me very much upon the generality of the
    promises, and I went to bed full of joy and thankfulness.  The next
    evening we met together and read the ‘1st Ephesians,’ and he offered
    up a most satisfactory prayer that the Holy Spirit might manifest
    Himself in our hearts, and I am most thankful to say I do believe his
    prayer has been heard.  We have continued to read and pray together
    every evening, and I have found it perfectly invaluable, and I trust,
    dearest mother, I have been able to cast the whole burden of sin upon
    the Cross.  I feel still, however, that my heart is corrupt before
    God, and I feel a want of devotion towards Him, but I can pray that I
    may be strengthened with might in the inner man, and I know I shall
    be heard.  Oh how unspeakable is the love of God!  Oh may Christ
    dwell in my heart by faith, that I, being rooted and grounded in Him,
    may be able to comprehend with all saints what is the length and
    depth and breadth and height, and to know the love of Christ that
    passeth knowledge!  I need not say that this letter is perfectly
    private.  I should, however, have no objection to my father or
    Elizabeth seeing it if they wish.  I will include too Sam and
    Catherine, but I don’t wish anybody to be told about it.

                                                         “Believe me to be
                                 “Your most affectionate and grateful Son,
                                                           “EDWARD HOARE.”

Just at the same time in his journal he chooses as his “text for life”
St. Peter’s words—“Casting all your care upon Him, for He careth for
you.”  But a great sorrow was at hand.  Shortly after those lines were
written his eldest brother Samuel was struck down by a hæmorrhage, and in
less than three months he had passed away peacefully.  This was a sore
trial to Edward, and his letters abound with messages of deepest sympathy
with his brother and the young wife soon to be left a widow.  The words
which he writes to his mother read like the experience of an advanced
Christian, and the firm trust inspired by the “text for life” breathes
through them all.  The examination for his degree was rapidly
approaching, so that study could not be neglected.  This year the reading
party went to Derbyshire, and the letters thence give delightful accounts
of visits to the Peak, etc., but the coming cloud casts its shadow across
all his thoughts; yet even so faith triumphs, and passages like the
following, in a letter to his father, occur from time to time:—

    “Oh what a thing it is to think that the Peace which can never be
    taken away is not only bestowed upon you and upon him here, but that
    if it should please God to realise our fears, it will soon be
    bestowed upon him in perfection above!  Sometimes when I think of his
    prospects, as far as he is concerned, I can scarcely wish him well
    again, and, if it were not for all of you, could almost desire to go
    with him.”

On Sunday, October 23rd, 1833, the beloved brother passed away, and the
journal records that Gurney and Edward sat beside him all through the
night and to the end.  Early in November Edward Hoare was back at
Cambridge.  His first letter is full of sympathetic thoughts concerning
the bereaved ones at home, and it is not until the last paragraph that
there is any mention of his work; this, however, is particularly
interesting from one point of view.  The great anti-slavery struggle was
nearing its climax; and, considering the prominent part which Sir Fowell
Buxton took in the movement, it was not remarkable that his nephew should
have thrown himself warmly into it.  Accordingly we read:—

    “I believe you were interested in my declamation.  I have not got the
    prize, but they put me up on the paper as having made a very good
    one.  The other three men, however, made better.  I believe if I had
    not been so hot about slavery I might have got the prize, for at the
    time they expressed their great dissatisfaction at what I said about
    it.”

Even as a young man he was not afraid to champion a cause which was
unpopular with some who were in authority.

As the year draws near its close he describes his position as one of
“overwrought excitement” when his mind dwells upon the approaching
examination, which gives way to “a state of despondency” as a single
thought of his sad home passes before him.  Either this depression or the
natural humility of his character makes him now “expect to take a fair
second-rate degree”; when within a fortnight of the examination his mind
becomes calmer, and he is enabled to make a good forecast of the result.

“I have good reason to hope,” he writes, “for a place upon which I shall
look back with pleasure and gratification all my life. . . .  My own
desire is to get into the first six wranglers, and if I accomplish that I
shall be delighted. . . .  I am not sanguine, but neither am I anxious.
I desire to leave it altogether in the full assurance that I shall get
the place which is best for me, whatever that place may be.”

Surely the influence of the “text for life” is visible here!  And those
who knew him in later years will remember that this was his leading
characteristic to the close of his life, making every preparation, using
every endeavour, and then leaving the issue tranquilly in the hands of
Him who “careth for you.”

Christmas Day was spent with his Uncle and Aunt Gurney, and two or three
days at the beginning of the New Year given to his home, to turn away his
mind entirely from mathematics for the last day or two before his
examination.  Then two letters appear in the carefully preserved bundle,
one to his mother at Hampstead:—

    “I have not time to write much, but I have the unspeakable pleasure
    of telling you that I am 5th Wrangler and Robert Pryor 4th.  I cannot
    say how thankful and happy I feel about it.”

Written hastily, and in suppressed excitement, the date at the head of
the letter—“December 17th, 1833”—is wrong both in the month and year (as
the postmark testifies).  The same day he writes more fully to his father
in London; to this letter there is no date at all.  Never surely in all
his life did he make either of these mistakes again!  (The postmark on
this is the same as on the former letter, viz. January 17th, 1834.)

    “I have had a hard fight to-day in the bracket, the result of which
    is that I am 5th Wrangler, and Pryor 4th.  I cannot say what
    unqualified pleasure and gratitude I feel at this result of my
    College labours, and the pleasure is not a little increased at Robert
    being the person to beat me; there was no person in the examination
    to whom I would so willingly yield a place.  I have had a hard fight
    to-day in the brackets.  I was well aware, from the failure I made in
    two of the problem papers and the first class, that I was hard-run by
    some of the men in the bracket, so that I felt rather dismayed at
    finding myself with a good prospect of being 8th, whereas 6th had
    been my ambition.  However, I set to work steadily and well, and, as
    I have since heard, gained three places, for I began at the bottom of
    the bracket.  Peacock is very anxious that I should go in for the
    Smith’s prize, as most men of my standing generally go through that
    ceremony.  The list of our bracket is:—

    Pryor
    Hoare
    Main
    Bullock
    Bates.”

Robert Pryor, his “twin cousin,” as he used to be called, was Edward
Hoare’s playmate from his earliest years.  Educated together, together
they entered the University, and came out, as we have seen, side by side
in the list of wranglers.  Pryor went in for the scholarship, but failed,
and in a letter at the time his successful cousin writes of him as
“behaving nobly,” thinking nothing of his failure, and only setting to
work twice as resolutely as before, with the happy result above noted.

Here follow letters of congratulation from the relatives with whom he
spent the Christmas before his examination.  The event to which they
refer may well terminate a chapter of this book, as it certainly was the
close of an important chapter in his life.

Congratulatory letter on his success at Cambridge from J. J. Gurney:—

                                            “NORWICH, _June_ 18_th_, 1834.

    “DEAREST EDWARD,—I think it would be very flat of me not to
    acknowledge the receipt of thy letter.  I understand from Geo.
    Peacock’s letter to Hudson that the examination took an unfortunate
    turn for thee, or thou wouldst have been still higher; however, I am
    sure thou art quite high enough—and we have nothing to do but warmly
    to congratulate thee on thy prowess and well-earned honours.
    Certainly I for one should withhold all congratulation, did I not
    feel assured that thou hast aboard thy vessel plenty of good ballast
    in the shape of humility, simplicity, and Christian principle.
    Therein I do and will rejoice, more than in the flag of victory.  I
    should now advise a polite treatment of thyself—a journey—a frolic—a
    good long holiday, yet not absolute idleness, which is good for
    nobody.

                                       “I am thy truly affectionate Uncle,
                                                            “J. J. GURNEY.

    “My congratulations and kind regards to Rob. Pryor.  I told thy
    mother that I was ready to be £50 towards thy expenses, shouldst thou
    take a journey—to be had at Overend’s any day, on my account.”

Congratulatory letter from his aunt:—

                                                             “UPTON, 1834,

    “I must, my dear Edward, add one line of expression about my pleasure
    in hearing of thy success; my only fear for thee seems to be lest
    thou mayst not feel humble enough, and continue to remember from whom
    thou gained thy excellent talents and powers of perseverance.  To Him
    thou art, I know, desirous of dedicating them.  I am writing by my
    dear John, who unites with us in our feeling for thee, and begs to
    unite in love to thee; thou wilt, I am sure, have felt for him in
    this trying relapse, but we desire to be enabled to believe it is
    permitted in mercy, and the favourable recovery from the operation is
    very cheering to us.  Thy uncle with Sarah and Prise dined at
    Hampstead yesterday; the dear circle there as well as one could
    expect.

                                              “Thy very affectionate Aunt,
                                                              “E. GURNEY.”

Letter of congratulation from his cousin:—

                                                             “UPTON, 1834.

    “MY DEAR EDWARD,—We are all so much interested and delighted at
    hearing of thy capital success, that a few lines must go to tell thee
    how warmly we congratulate thee, and how heartily we rejoice in it;
    it was most kind of thee to write and let us know of the result of
    the battle; we were longing to hear, the uncertainty of yesterday’s
    report being so disappointing.  It is pleasant to hear of Robert
    Pryor’s doing so nobly, though I must confess my cousinly feelings
    would have been quite as well satisfied if you had changed places.
    Kitty desired me to give her love most particularly, and to tell thee
    she had set off directly to tell the Frys and the Listers about thee.
    Thou wilt have heard of the great anxiety we have gone through lately
    on dear John’s account; we have now the great comfort and mercy of
    seeing him recovering as well as possible from this attack.  The
    horses are at the door for a ride, and all the party waiting for me,
    so I must say no more.

                                            “Thy very affectionate Cousin,
                                                              “S. GURNEY.”




CHAPTER IV
_VISIT TO IRELAND_, _AND PREPARATION FOR HOLY ORDERS_


When a young man distinguishes himself by taking a brilliant degree, the
question is asked, “What profession is he going to adopt?”  No doubt many
were curious to know how Edward Hoare intended to make use of the talents
that he possessed and the position which he had attained, and the
following letter to his father, dated “May 17th, 1834,” supplies the
answer:—

    “. . .  Now as to plans.  With respect to the opening in business, I
    feel quite satisfied in declining it entirely.  I am well aware that
    it might lead to an extensive field of usefulness and to many and
    great advantages in every point of view, but still I have long looked
    to the Church as my profession, and feel every day more and more
    decided in my desire to devote myself to it; and I earnestly hope
    that I may be strengthened in the feeling, and that when, if ever, my
    hopes should be realised, I may be taught to be a useful minister
    both to myself and others.”

In reply his father writes as follows:—

    “Your letter conveyed the intelligence which I fully expected to
    receive.  I have only to pray God to bless you and make you a bright
    and shining light in His sanctuary.

    “You have chosen the better part, and I confidently hope and expect
    that a blessing will rest upon it, and although you may not be
    blessed with the fat of the land, that you will be with the springs
    of living water springing up into everlasting life.”

This was a distinct turning his back upon wealth, and perhaps social or
even future Parliamentary distinction; but he had made up his mind.  “The
joy of the ministry” was the object of his young life, and surely
thousands have had good reason to thank God for his choice, for thousands
by his means have become sharers in that joy.

He did not, however, seek ordination at once.  Being still too young for
Holy Orders, and having been strongly urged to read for a Fellowship, he
determined to set to work for another year of diligent study, and
arranged at once to take a reading party of undergraduates to Killarney
for the summer.

Many entertaining letters describe this period.  We are rather alarmed in
these days by the Race to the North between the trains of rival railway
companies; the same spirit was not unknown sixty years ago, and showed
itself in racing coaches!

The first letter describes such an event: two opposition coaches raced
down a Welsh valley; one passed the other at full gallop, but soon began
to sway fearfully, and at last went over with a terrible crash.
Providentially and most marvellously no one was injured; had it happened
a few yards farther on several lives would have been lost.  Our
travellers were deeply thankful for their escape, and proceeded on their
journey _viâ_ Holyhead to Dublin, and thence, after a short stay in the
Irish capital, which they much admired, travelled southwards to the
famous lakes.  The exquisite scenery made a great impression upon the
young Englishmen.  “Fairy-land” was the first brief summary of opinion,
and they agreed that it had surpassed all their expectations.

Great thankfulness is expressed frequently for the excellent parish
clergyman, Mr. Bland, and his sermons are often described with interest.
All were reading steadily, but frequent excursions were made, and rowing,
fishing, and climbing of mountains kept them well occupied.  One
difficulty not met with on former occasions was the great hospitality of
the surrounding gentry, who would have entertained them at dinners and
balls every evening of the week if they had been disposed to go.  Some of
the young men could not resist the social charms of the place, and their
chief writes a little despondently of the responsibility upon him of
managing so large a party.  He does not shrink from it, however, and the
first letter mentions the regular “family reading” every day, to which
they invited their landlord and his family.  The condition of the poor
Celtic population around served to excite at different times feelings of
amazement, humour, and almost of disgust.  It must be remembered that
some considerable changes have taken place in the manners and customs of
the poor of Ireland since then; still much that is said in the following
letter is true, not only of that neighbourhood, but also of large
portions of the South and West; and yet, as he used often to remark in
later years, this ignorant, pauperised, and superstitious population have
proportionately more representatives in Parliament than the intelligent
artisans of England!

    “I had no idea of such want of comforts.  You may travel for miles
    and yet meet with scarcely any one whom a Brewhouse Lane pauper would
    condescend to speak to.  I do not complain of their having no shoes
    and stockings, because that is not their misfortune but their choice,
    but what few clothes they have are a mere bundle of rags: you see
    women about in worn-out men’s coats, and the men do not cast them off
    till no strings can hold them together any longer.  And then their
    cabins! you never saw such places; they generally consist of one
    room, though sometimes there are two.  In the better sort there is a
    hole in the side by way of a window, but nowhere any glass in it;
    then there is a large aperture above the fire, which I believe is
    intended for a chimney, but the smoke decidedly prefers to proceed
    (after it has spent some time with its masters) by the more
    fashionable entrance of the door.  This is a great convenience, as
    they smoke all their dried meat on the ceiling instead of in the
    narrow passage of the chimney.  Their furniture consists of perhaps a
    table, two or three low chairs, a long box which serves for a bed for
    two or three by night and a seat by day, and a long bench for the
    younkers.  Besides this there is some straw in one corner for those
    of the family who have no room in the box, and in another for the
    pigs; a large coop to fat the young chickens in, and some bars across
    the top which serve to dry the hams on and as roosting poles for the
    hens.  In the third corner they may stow a young lamb, and in the
    fourth throw a heap of potatoes.  I went to a place arranged as I
    have attempted to describe.  At first I could not see for the smoke,
    but was soon told that if I were to stoop low enough I could breathe
    if not see; I accordingly sat me down on the low form, and when I was
    accustomed to the darkness I perceived the form of my hostess,
    bustling about with no shoes or stockings, and scolding hard at all
    the little urchins.  Then there ensued a conflict with the pig, who
    could not understand on what grounds he was to be excluded, more
    especially when he saw the woman pour out a whole pot of hot potatoes
    on the table, and give a basin of goat’s milk to each of us, which I
    can assure you that we and the chickens feasted on with no
    inconsiderable relish.  Now for mathematics!

                                              “Your most affectionate Son,
                                                           “EDWARD HOARE.”

Men who have not forgotten the sensations of College life will recollect
the rapid way in which age accumulates at the University!  This comes out
amusingly in some of the Killarney letters, _e.g._:—

    “There could not be a place better suited to our purpose, nor a party
    better suited to each other; the worst of it is I feel such an old
    man in comparison to the other two.  Still we get on uncommonly
    well.”

And again:—

    “I am not reading hard, for we have all agreed that, as we have come
    so far, we will see the country well, and that I am too old and the
    others too young to fatigue ourselves with reading.”

A vast gap of about two years separated the leader of this reading party
from his juvenile companions, and though the outer world may not
recognise much difference between young fellows of twenty and twenty-two,
University men will recognise at once the historical accuracy of the
feeling and its expression!  It is very hard to put aside all the amusing
letters written at this time, with their picturesque descriptions of the
exquisite scenery, their accounts of duck-shooting and stag-hunts and
expeditions of various sorts, and their droll description of novel
experiences in his present surroundings.  The following extract from a
letter to one of his sisters must suffice as a specimen:—

    “I must tell you of our evening yesterday.  I was reading away as
    hard as could be when I heard the bagpipe in the next room.  I found
    it was Gandsey, the celebrated piper, and all the village crowded
    into the house to hear.  However, the ladies who had him would shut
    the door, because, as our landlord said, ‘one of them was a dumpey,’
    _i.e._ deformed, and did not wish to be seen, so that we were
    disappointed.  When he had done with them we thought that we must
    give ourselves and all the listeners a treat, so we said he must play
    for us too; and as our room was not large enough for the party, we
    adjourned to the kitchen, which, though a large room, was soon as
    full as it could comfortably hold.  We had several famous tunes, to
    the great delight of all parties.  As I felt my own feet quite
    a-going with the music, I proposed that those who wished should have
    a dance.  We soon had some volunteers, and a famous Irish jig was the
    consequence.  The partners were to me so un-tempting, as by far the
    best was the cook-maid, that, though I longed to dance too, my pride
    would not come down, and I looked on.  Upcher and Merivale, however,
    danced hard with two of the maids, but they could not learn the jig,
    so the latter gave up.  Upcher, however, went on with more
    perseverance than skill.  But I can assure you it was a grand scene—a
    fine old blind man, the best piper in Kerry, playing with all his
    might, and the more active dancing in the middle of the room to
    correspond, and, if any by chance had a pair of shoes, taking them
    off to be the more active; while all along the walls were the ragged
    Irish watching the dance and sucking in the music with the greatest
    animation.  Now just think what a difference there is between our two
    situations: you sitting quietly in the comfortable library with my
    father and mother, and I giving a ball in the kitchen, with nothing
    but a clay floor and naked walls; with scarcely another sound coat in
    the room except our own!”

The summer at Killarney passed pleasantly, and October found the
travellers back at Cambridge, Edward Hoare reading steadily for
fellowship, but with a growing desire for the work of the ministry
evidently uppermost in his thoughts.  There are hardly any letters at
this period, but his journal is full of the holy aspirations of the young
man’s heart.

The following June (1835) found him at Keswick intent upon his studies,
and at the same time full of increased longing to help others in
spiritual things.  Writing thence to his mother, he alludes to a brief
visit to his rooms at Trinity, where he spent a busy week preparing and
collecting papers to take with him.  Almost all his old friends were
gone, but his influence had reached men of junior standing, and the
consequence was—

    “I was quite delighted and touched by the warmth of affection which I
    received there.  Goulburn and Merivale were both out, but I could
    compare my reception to nothing but the prophet’s in Israel.  I
    thought there were no friends left, but there were nearer seven
    thousand, and most affectionate they were.  Mr. Simeon especially was
    full of love and kindness; he spoke of you with the deepest interest,
    and said he longed to see you, and that he thought he could be a help
    to you as the messenger of the Gospel; and he spoke to me most
    beautifully about the Three Persons of the Trinity all assuming to
    themselves at different times the character of our Comforter, as also
    upon the fellowship existing between Christians through the Saviour.”

In the same letter, speaking of Keswick, he writes:—

    “I regard this opportunity as likely to be one of great usefulness,
    and I look forward with great pleasure to the prospect of quiet
    repose, withdrawn from all active service, as a preparation of my own
    mind and a thorough sifting of the foundations, before I enter upon
    the more active duties to which I trust it may please God before long
    to call me.”

He was not content with mere meditation, however.  Being desirous to give
some help to the parish clergyman, he was asked to take some cottage
lectures in a neighbouring farmhouse.  As an old man he often referred
with great joy to this time as the beginning of his ministry.  The
farmhouse was an old building with low rooms, having great deep beams
running across the un-ceiled kitchen.  The tall young figure could not
stand erect in the low-pitched room, except by _fitting his head between
the beams_!

But the difficulty and humour of the scene were both forgotten in the
sight of the crowded, attentive listeners, and the evident signs of the
presence of the power of the Holy Spirit in the midst.  Long, long
afterwards Canon Hoare revisited the place, found the farmhouse, entered
the very room, and was overjoyed to meet some who had never forgotten the
addresses of the earnest young collegian more than fifty years before.




CHAPTER V
_ORDINATION AND FIRST CURACY_


Having failed in his fellowship examination, Edward Hoare was in
perplexity as to the right course for him to pursue.  His heart longed
for the ministry.  On the other hand, his former College tutor and many
old friends urged him to stand again, saying that it was impossible for
him to fail in obtaining fellowship.  For three months he was in sore
perplexity, looking for guidance, sometimes inclining to one plan,
sometimes to the other.  At last the leading came.  The Rev. E. G. Marsh,
Incumbent of Well Walk Chapel, Hampstead, called upon him, and his
conversation settled the matter at once; the fellowship was given up, and
Edward Hoare began to think of a curacy and speedy ordination.

Just at this time, and as if to try and hinder the young earnest heart
from entering upon active work, the great enemy of souls assailed him
with vehemence.

There was a long struggle, dark and intense.  Probably the most faithful
have had to go through terrible times of testing, and have known what it
was to endure dark hours, aye, and days and weeks, “when neither sun nor
stars appeared, and all hope that we should be saved was taken away.”  It
may be a comfort to many who in his ministry have been upheld by the firm
faith of their teacher to know that Edward Hoare once passed through a
time like this.  It is no breach of confidence to give here the following
lines written in his journal at this time:—

    “Forsake me not, my God! my heart is sinking,
       Bowed down with faithless fears and bodings vain,
    Busied with dark imaginings, and drinking
       Th’ anticipated cup of grief and pain:
       But, Lord, I lean on Thee; Thy staff and rod
             Shall guide my lot;
       I will not fear if Thou, my God, my God,
             Forsake me not.

    “Forsake me not, my God!
       Though earth grow dim and vanish from my sight,
    Through death’s dark vale no human hand may take me,
       No friend’s fond smile may bless me with its light;
       Alone the silent pathway must be trod
             Through that drear spot—
       For I must die alone—oh there, my God,
             Forsake me not!

    “Forsake me not, my God! when darkly o’er me
       Roll thoughts of guilt and overwhelm my heart;
    When the accuser threatening stands before me,
       And trembling conscience writhes beneath the dart,
       Thou who canst cleanse by Thy atoning blood
             Each sinful spot,
       Plead Thou my cause, my Saviour and my God!
             Forsake me not!

    “Forsake me not, O Thou Thyself forsaken
       In that mysterious hour of agony,
    When from Thy soul Thy Father’s smile was taken
       Which had from everlasting dwelt on Thee:
       Oh by that depth of anguish which to know
             Passes man’s thought,
       By that last bitter cry, Incarnate God,
             Forsake me not!”

But the storm passed, and was followed by “clear shining after rain.”
The adversary meant it for harm, but God overruled it for good; and
surely one of the secrets of Edward Hoare’s great power of helping
troubled souls, for which he was so remarkable in after-life, lay in the
fact that he had passed through the time of spiritual darkness, and had
come out into the light.



Autobiography (_continued_).


After taking my degree at Cambridge I continued to reside there for a
time, taking mathematical pupils and reading for a Trinity Fellowship;
but not having succeeded in my first examination, and being anxious to be
at work in the great calling of my life, I could not devote another year
to the study of mathematics.  So I threw my whole heart into immediate
preparation for the ministry.

In those days there was no Ridley or Wycliffe, and I was thrown upon my
own resources for my study; but I worked hard and brought all my
Cambridge habits to bear on the great subject of theology.  If I had
learnt nothing else at Cambridge, I had learnt never to be satisfied till
I got a clear view of what I was about, and that habit of mine, acquired
through mathematical study, has been of the greatest possible benefit
throughout my life.

During those important months, to use Cambridge language, I “got up” some
of our best books, such as Butler, Pearson, and Hooker.  What I learnt
from the latter especially has been invaluable to me through life.
Butler’s “Analogy” has again and again been helpful to me, when there has
been a tendency to a shaking of the faith.  But that which helped me most
during that time of preparation was the study of great doctrinal truths
from Scripture itself.  I took up such subjects as _The Divinity of our
Lord_, _Justification by Faith_, _Baptism_, _The Lord’s Supper_,
_Election_, and _Final Perseverance_, one at a time; and I read the whole
New Testament through with especial reference to the one subject which I
was studying, carefully noting every passage referring to it.  I then
analysed and grouped those passages, keeping careful records of results.
Having thus dealt with one subject, I went on to the second, then to the
third, and so on.  I have no words wherewith to convey the immense value
these studies have been to me throughout life.  They have told upon the
whole of my ministry.  After more than fifty-two years I am habitually
using the results first obtained in that preparation period.

I cannot speak too strongly, therefore, of the vast importance of our
young men, when preparing for the ministry, devoting themselves to the
careful study of theology.  I see dear young men, full of zeal and holy
earnestness, who seem, indeed, so zealous that they cannot wait to study;
and they are to my mind like men who are in such haste to fire their guns
that they cannot wait to put any shot in them!  The result is that, when
they are sent forth as ministers of the Gospel and as teachers of the
truth, they are themselves ignorant of the clear definitions of the truth
they are going to teach, and, while they can make fervent appeals, are
utterly unable to build up others in great fundamental truths of the
Gospel.  It is not fervour only that makes a minister valuable, but a
fervent exhibition of truth; and if we are to be able ministers, we
_must_ be able ministers of New Testament truths.

I consider, therefore, that an immense benefit has been conferred upon
the Church of England by the foundation of Ridley Hall at Cambridge, and
Wycliffe Hall at Oxford.  How thankful should I have been myself to have
been under the teaching of either of the two able Principals of those
Halls; and how earnest should we all be to secure to our young men the
benefit of these institutions, and not to let them go forth as
evangelists or scripture-readers, to be giving _out_ before they have
taken _in_, and to be teaching _others_ before they have learnt
themselves.

At length the day came for my ordination, and I had the inestimable
privilege of being ordained as curate to my revered and beloved uncle,
Mr. Francis Cunningham, Vicar of Lowestoft and Rector of Pakefield.  An
ordination in those days was a very different thing to what it is now.
At that time Bishop Bathurst was Bishop of Norwich, and too infirm to
undertake his own ordinations.  He therefore gave his candidates
dimissory letters to the Bishop of Lincoln.

I cannot say that much was done to deepen the impression on the minds of
the candidates.  As we all had to go to Norwich first for examination,
and to Buckden for ordination, it was necessary to show some
consideration for us, as there were no railways then.  I often think that
the Chaplain showed a great deal of good sense in his examination.  It
began on Wednesday morning, and he told us that he should give us hard
questions at the beginning, that they would grow easier and easier during
the three days of the examination, and that he should let us go as soon
as he was satisfied.  So we had a good stiff paper on various subjects at
the first sitting, while he walked about the room and looked over the
papers as we were writing, but having nothing to look over from a great
many of the candidates.  It was a great satisfaction to me, when that
first sitting was over, to be told that I might go, and that I should
find the necessary papers at Buckden.

Most of us Norwich men had to put up at Huntingdon, as the little inn at
Buckden was full of the men from the Lincoln Diocese; and as I imagine
that the Bishop did not like to have the Norwich men in addition to his
own, he gave us no share of any of the privileges that his own candidates
may have enjoyed.  We signed our papers, etc., on the Saturday morning,
and were told that we Norwich men were not wanted any more till the next
morning.  Accordingly the next morning we were in the church at the
appointed hour, and that evening, to my great joy, I read prayers at the
parish church of Huntingdon.  How wonderfully different is the careful
pains taken by all our present Bishops ere young men are admitted to the
ministry, and what a wonderful improvement has taken place in this
respect!

                                * * * * *

Letter from Rev. E. G. Marsh, on his entering the ministry:—

                                             “HAMPSTEAD, _February_, 1836.

    “MY DEAR FRIEND,—Knowing with whom you are connected in the great
    work which you have now undertaken, I feel that I might fairly excuse
    myself from saying anything to you upon an occasion so interesting to
    all your friends; and my natural indolence would readily yield to the
    suggestion, and withhold me from interfering where others are more
    competent to advise.  Yet on the whole I could not be quite easy if I
    suffered you to enter upon an office, far too high and holy to be
    approached by a sinner, but for that infinite condescension and love
    of our Saviour which has called us to it, without saying to you, in
    the words of St. Paul to Archippus, ‘Take heed to the ministry which
    thou hast received in the Lord, that thou fulfil it!’  This is indeed
    a solemn charge, even more so than that which you have just received
    from the Bishop.  I can add nothing to its weight, and can only pray
    my God to forgive all our deficiencies, and to supply all our need,
    according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus.  Nevertheless there
    are one or two hints which I will venture to suggest, in case they
    should help you in taking a practical view of the obligations thus
    laid upon you.  In the first place, although this is a work which can
    only be successfully prosecuted in the spirit of prayer and in the
    strength of the Saviour, it is very desirable that the greatness of
    it should not dishearten us, or render us insensible to the duty of
    doing what we can.  My simple advice to you in the beginning of your
    ministry is this—never to let a day pass, if it be possible, without
    doing some act in fulfilment of it.  I mean some act having respect,
    not to your own personal salvation, but to the salvation of those to
    whom you are an ambassador for Christ: to your parishioners, while
    you are among them; to others, when you are absent.  And this act,
    whatever it be, should be made the subject of special prayer.  My
    second advice is to give sufficient time to each act, that it may be
    done properly, and rather to let many be neglected than to do any one
    perfunctorily, for on that which is performed indifferently and
    without due attention we cannot consistently expect a blessing.  To
    do one thing at a time is the only way, either in spiritual duties or
    in temporal, to do many things well.  Do not, therefore, attempt too
    much at once.  Many break down and are discouraged by this error.
    Again, I would say, ‘Attend more to the living than to the dying.’
    However important may be the clinical department of ministerial duty,
    we must always be greatly on our guard against encouraging the notion
    that the work of religion may be done, as doctors’ degrees are
    sometimes taken, _per cumulum_, or that anything can be done by a
    clergyman at the last hour which can reasonably be expected to
    produce a change in the spiritual condition of a person who has
    neglected to seek it before.  Thus the ministry which you have
    received may be continually carried forward, independently of those
    occasional calls, caused by the alarm of sickness or the apprehension
    of death, which are most valuable seasons indeed, but on which too
    much stress may be easily laid, to the neglect of more hopeful
    opportunities.  I hardly intended to say so much, and indeed, on what
    I have now said you may naturally ask me whether these have been my
    maxims in the course of my own ministry.  But, alas! my dear friend,
    I do not propose myself as an example to you.  I rather wish to see
    you avoid my errors and supply my defects; and happy shall I be if,
    in the arduous duties on which you are now embarking, you can derive
    the least aid from a single word of mine.  Commending you to God and
    to the word of His grace who alone can make you an able minister of
    the New Testament,

                                           “I remain ever, my dear friend,
                          “Your faithful and affectionate fellow-labourer,
                                                            “E. G. MARSH.”

From Mrs. Hoare to Mrs. Catherine Gurney on Edward Hoare’s first sermon:—

                                                     “_March_ 8_th_, 1836.

    “I must send thee one line, dearest Catherine, to tell thee what a
    remarkable day of interest we passed on Sunday.  Our dearest Edward
    read the service in Well Walk in the morning and in the evening
    preached.  It was deeply interesting, and I longed to have my heart
    melted in love and gratitude.  Such heartfelt satisfaction to have
    this dear child so devoted, and adorned with so childlike, lovely,
    and devoted a spirit, and thus enabled in our own chapel, amongst our
    friends and neighbours, to proclaim with grace and fervour the great
    salvation of the Gospel of Christ!  This appeared to me to be
    remarkably the case with him, and, independent of a mother’s
    feelings, his countenance and manner, his manly grace and childlike
    humility and simplicity, were striking.  The congregation had, I
    believe, much fellow-feeling with us, and the expression of it from
    different friends has been touching to us.  Never was I less disposed
    to boast, and deeply can unite in that expression ‘Where is
    boasting?—It is excluded’; and yet I _long_ to say with the Psalmist,
    ‘My soul shall make her boast in the Lord,’ and in the blessing He
    has been pleased to vouchsafe.  Of course we feel the prospect of
    parting with Edward; one of the many cheering points in the prospect
    is his vicinity to Earlham, and to thee and our dearest brother.  How
    kind has Joseph been to him, and what an opportune visit was his last
    to Earlham!

    “I went to see Anna Tooten yesterday at Tottenham, as I had left
    Upton before the arrival of thy letter.  Catherine has been very much
    cast down lately, and I am but a poor helper.  The dear babes are
    with me to-day, while their mother is in Devonshire Street.

    “My dearest brother and sister, nephew and niece, and dear Rachel
    included, I know they will all unite with us in the interest of
    Edward.

                                                  “Your truly affectionate
                                                                   “L. H.”



Autobiography (_continued_).


It was not long afterwards that I went to my curacy.  Pakefield was a
bleak village on the top of a cliff, and I never shall forget what the
guard on the coach said to me as I was approaching it for the first time.
I had complained of cold, and he said to me, “Don’t talk about the cold
yet; wait till you get to Pakefield—there you catches it genuine!”  And
so we did.  Aye, and I witnessed many a gale of wind, and during the year
that I was curate, there were no less than fifty shipwrecks off the coast
of my own parish.

But no words can express my thankfulness to God that He placed me at the
outset of my ministry in that village.  My dear uncle had laboured there
for more than forty years.  In his day there were none of the new plans
for evangelisation; the high-pressure system had not yet dawned.  He had
worked hard with parochial work, and he had faithfully preached the
old-fashioned Gospel.  There was no particular brilliancy about him; his
sermons were not equal to his character, but they were like himself, full
of Christ, and he and his most remarkable wife lived such a life of
Christian holiness in the midst of those rough fishermen, that the late
Rev. Henry Blunt once told me that he considered Mr. Francis Cunningham
and Mr. Haldane Stewart to be the two holiest men he had ever met with in
his life.  And what did I find in that village?  I found large
congregations of fishermen and their families; but more than that, I went
diligently about from house to house, and was soon acquainted with every
house in the parish, and there I saw unmistakable evidences of the
blessing that had rested upon my uncle’s ministry.

There were noble men among the fishermen, nobly working for God and for
the cause of truth, and there were refined and well-instructed women in
the different homes, many of whom had been brought up in those schools.
There was a most marked and unmistakable difference between the converted
and the unconverted, so that it was impossible for a young man to go from
house to house without seeing with his own eyes the manifest results of a
faithful Evangelical ministry.  I have no words to express what the
benefit was to myself.  I learnt in that village what I was to expect, as
well as what I was to do.

I saw in Mrs. Cunningham the most beautiful example of a clergyman’s
wife, and I saw in numbers of young women of the parish the conspicuous
evidence of God’s blessing on her work amongst them.

There were amongst those men fine, noble, rough, powerful fellows—men
who, till Mr. Cunningham went there, had been living without God in the
world, but now devout consistent believers, and splendid men for dashing
through the surf to save life from shipwreck, knowing not what fear was,
yet who would kneel together in devout Communion at the Table of the
Lord.  I never can forget one fearful snow-storm accompanied by a heavy
gale.  Two of these true men, Nath Colby and Robert Peck, brought in
their boats through the gale, wet, cold, and half-frozen, but there I saw
them at the service on the Thursday evening, drinking in the Word of
Life, and evidently regarding it as their greatest pleasure to be able to
be present on that occasion.

That was the last time I ever spoke to dear Robert Peck.  He went out
again in command of his large fishing boat, and early in the following
week I heard that his boat had been found bottom upward.  It was my
solemn duty to walk through the village, where, everybody being so awed
by what had happened, no one spoke a word, to go up to that cottage to
tell the poor woman her husband and her son were gone.  As I went up the
alley where she lived, I heard voices in one of the cottages; turning in,
I found some Christian friends assembled there, praying for the poor
bereaved woman.  I then went into her cottage, and I suppose she read in
my face what had happened, and she said to me, ere I could open my lips,
“Then they are both lost?”  Then she added: “‘A bruised reed shall He not
break, and the smoking flax shall He not quench.’  These were the last
words that Robert spoke to me—and I am sure the Lord will never fail me!”
Oh that every young curate had the opportunity of learning as much from
his Rector, and his Rector’s family, as I did from Mr. and Mrs.
Cunningham!  I do not hesitate to say that their example, and the
blessing which God gave to their ministry, have given character to the
whole of my own ministry for the last fifty-two years.

These were not the only advantages I enjoyed in Pakefield, for I was
within easy reach of Earlham, the seat of my dear Uncle Joseph John
Gurney.  He was a very remarkable man, and his home was one of the most
charming homes in England.  He used to collect there many of the most
distinguished men of the day.  Nothing could be more delightful than the
great gatherings under his hospitable roof on the occasion of the Norwich
Meetings which were held every autumn.

I had a horse at that time which taught me a great lesson in practical
life.  It was a splendid trotter, but pulled like a steam-engine if I
pulled against it; but if I treated it gently and with confidence it was
as gentle as a lamb.  How often have I seen the same effect produced
amongst mankind!  Try to force them, and they resist; deal gently with
them, and they will be your most active and kindest helpers.  So I used
as often as possible to ride over to Earlham.

There I had three friends.  There was my uncle, who was far in advance of
the Quakers of his day in theological knowledge, being a good Biblical
critic and well made up in the great doctrines of the Gospel.  The great
point in his conversations with me was the Divinity of our Lord and
Saviour.  It was he that taught me of the goings forth of the
pre-existent Saviour with the Name and Attributes of Jehovah.  Then there
was Mr. William Forster, the father of the late statesman, who was most
earnest with me on the importance of definite theology.  He recommended
certain books for my study, and at his advice I purchased Brown’s
“Natural and Revealed Religion,” Guise’s “Expositor,” and Dwight’s
“Theology,” which three books have been of the utmost value to me
throughout my ministry.  The latter book indeed has been made the
text-book for my son’s theological students in China.  Thus is Mr.
Forster’s advice being still acted upon in that far distant region.

Besides these two men was my very dear friend the Rev. Robert Hankinson,
at that time Curate of Earlham.  He was a man of remarkably sound
judgment, as well as fervent piety; and never can I forget the profitable
hours which I spent with him in the Earlham Parsonage, learning from him
maxims of practical wisdom to carry home for my ministerial work.

But that was not all that happened to me at Pakefield; for while I was
there it pleased God to take home to Himself my dearest mother.  My dear
brother Sam had died of consumption in the year 1833, and she deeply
mourned his loss—nor could we wonder, for he was a noble young man, full
of high principles, dutiful to his father and mother, and devoted to the
Lord.  His influence over us his younger brothers was of infinite value
to us all, as we had ever before us a spotless example.  He had married
most happily, was settled in his home near to our father’s house, when he
was suddenly seized with hæmorrhage, and very rapidly sank, full of faith
in God.  I remember well, when I sat up with him on the last night of his
life, how he spoke to me of the bright hope of the coming Resurrection,
how he exhorted those around him to be ready for their Saviour.

I believe it was the shock as well as the sorrow of parting with him that
so deeply wrung my mother’s heart.  She was in his room with him on the
morning of his death, and thinking that his dear wife required attention,
she went out for a few minutes to see after her, and when she returned,
to her surprise, he was gone.  That was in the autumn of 1833, and for
nearly three years we saw her gradually fail, till at length in the
summer of 1836 the end came.

There was something most interesting in the character of my mother.  She
was not one of those who spoke much of present salvation and present
peace; such subjects were not spoken of so much throughout the Church in
those days as they are now.  Good men in those times seemed to think more
of the future than the present salvation.  I am not sure that we have not
drifted rather too much into the dwelling on the present, to the
forgetfulness of the future life, and surely it is important for us to
keep the balance.  But while there was very little of the modern language
of assurance, there was in its most perfect form the great reality of the
hallowed Christ.  I can never forget the language of that dearest mother
to me as I stood by her bedside during her dying illness: “I can
reverently say, with the deepest humility, ‘Lord, Thou knowest all
things, Thou knowest that I love Thee.’”  And she did love Him with her
whole heart and soul.  How well do I remember her words in the garden at
Hampstead in the afternoon of her son’s death!  While she wept over his
loss, she exclaimed, “How little it is in comparison with sin!” {66}



Pakefield Letters.


                                          “PAKEFIELD, _June_ 20_th_, 1836.

    “MY DEAREST MOTHER,—Having paid my bills and seen after the schools,
    I commence my usual Monday’s letter. . . .  As for myself, it is
    needless to give you my history, for you know it already, the life of
    a country curate not being subject to much external variation.  The
    internal changes, however, are indeed numerous—more frequent and
    uncertain than those of our most changeable climate.  I never had an
    idea how many ups and downs there are attendant on the ministerial
    work.  At times it is delightful; all seems easy and pleasant, and
    the only difficulty is to keep within bounds.  At others there is a
    deadness and barrenness which words cannot describe.  I speak under a
    very vivid recollection of this low estate, for I was down at the
    very bottom yesterday.  I fought my way pretty fairly through the
    morning sermon (on Isa. xxviii. 16), but in the evening I had a real
    trial of my faith.  I had good notes, and had well considered my
    subject.  But as soon as I began it all appeared to leave me.  I was
    much in the position that Robert Hall was when he broke down, and I
    thought I must have stopped.  There were my notes, but they seemed to
    tell me nothing, and I had the pain of going through my lecture
    hardly knowing while I was delivering one sentence whether I should
    ever find another to follow it.  You may easily imagine, from such a
    description of the performer, what was the character of the
    performance.  However, I can look back to it, painful as it was, with
    great thankfulness: for (1) I know that in weakness He is strong, and
    the good done may perhaps be greater than that which would have
    followed a clear and well-delivered lecture; and (2) if it did no one
    else any good, it was a fine lesson for myself, and one that I
    wanted.  I knew I wanted to be kept down, and had prayed for it.
    This was the appointed means.”

Writing to his mother at various times upon his work at Pakefield there
occur passages such as these:—

    “Preaching is becoming more and more a pleasure to me.  The great
    difficulty of addressing people appears to pass away.  The knowledge
    of all the congregation is partly the cause, and also the
    encouragement derived from visiting.”

    “You see there is a good deal doing here, but what is it all if the
    Spirit of God be absent?—a sounding brass and tinkling cymbal.  It is
    there that the difficulty lies.  Nothing is easier than to get
    through the duties of a parish, and to get through them, as man
    thinks, well; but to go to your work in the Spirit of Christ,
    carrying with you the unction from the Holy One, there is the
    difficulty.  May God forgive my great shortcomings!  Sometimes I
    dread Jeremiah xlviii. 10.”

Upon the spiritual life he writes to his sister:—

    “The characteristic of the new life is that we have fellowship with
    the Father and with His Son Jesus Christ; it must therefore follow
    that all interruptions will increase a deadness of faith, and total
    separation cause death.  It is one of the privileges of my office
    that all my work is for God (though He only knows how little I keep
    this end in view), and therefore the busier I am the more I am
    compelled to pray.  This, however, is not sufficient, though
    delightful.  We cannot live without that ‘freedom of speech,’
    translated ‘boldly’ in Hebrews iv., in which we pour out our heart
    before Him.  When we know that we know in truth that God is a refuge
    for us, this is the balm of Gilead that can heal every wound, the
    power that can say to the troubled waters, ‘Peace, be still!’  In
    order to the attainment of it let us allow nothing to impede our
    private communion with our God.”

Writing one Sunday evening to his mother he says:—

    “I have had somewhat to contend with in myself from very cloudy views
    of the doctrines I was preaching.  At the same time I have found
    comfort in the recollection that the work is not mine nor dependent
    upon my own feelings.  I began work at a quarter before nine by
    opening the boys’ school; at ten I was really refreshed and humbled
    by just dropping into the prayer-meeting; there was a most beautiful
    spirit amongst them, and they were praying most delightfully for me.
    I left them deeply impressed with the sense of their far greater
    fitness to teach me than mine to be their minister.”

In the postscript of a letter dated August 1st, 1836, he writes:
“Congratulate Uncle Buxton upon the glorious events of this day.”  An
entry in his journal dwells joyfully upon it also—and well might his and
every Englishman’s heart be stirred by the thought that from that day
every slave standing on British soil was free!




CHAPTER VI
_RICHMOND_


But my Pakefield curacy was soon to terminate.  Whether it was the cold,
or whether it was the pressure of ministerial interest, which I have
often known to break down young men in the outset of their ministry, or
whether it was the death of my dearest mother, or the three together, I
cannot say; but I had a bad cough, and I went away for a time to my
father’s home to nurse it.  I had no idea at the time of leaving
Pakefield, but my kind and valued friend the Rev. J. W. Cunningham,
brother to my Rector, recommended me, without my knowledge, to the curacy
of Richmond, Surrey.

He was a true friend to me and to my family.  He was a very different man
to his brother; he had taken a high degree at Cambridge, and he was a
polished scholar, one of the best writers of the English language that I
ever met with, an admirable friend as a scholarly critic to a young man
entering the ministry.  I am much indebted to his advice, and only wish I
had followed it more carefully.  It was his doing that introduced me to
the Rev. W. Gandy, Vicar of Kingston and Richmond; and through him the
curacy was proposed to me.

I must say that it was a desperate experiment on his part, for there were
peculiar circumstances connected with the position, and I had never run
alone in the ministry, but always had the friendship and counsel of my
beloved Rector.

The position of the parish was this.  There were four parishes lying
together along the banks of the Thames—Kingston, Petersham, Richmond,
Kew—all in the gift of King’s College, Cambridge.  It had been thought
desirable that there should be only two Vicars instead of four, and
therefore it had been arranged to group them, two and two.  Of course the
most natural arrangement would have been to have put together the small
parish of Petersham and the large parish of Kingston to which it was
adjacent, and the small parish of Kew and the large parish of Richmond
which also adjoined.  But in those days there used to be a good deal of
jobbery, and, for some reason or other which I never could explain, it
had been decided to unite together the two large parishes, Kingston and
Richmond, skipping over Petersham; and the two small parishes, Petersham
and Kew, skipping over Richmond; so that the Rev. Mr. Gandy was Vicar of
Kingston and Richmond, while another gentleman was Vicar of the other two
smaller ones.

Mr. Gandy was a man altogether incompetent to have the charge.  He was a
most interesting man, and a deep student of Scripture—a man of heavenly
mind, one in fact who seemed so occupied with heavenly views that he was
unfitted for the practical business of this lower world.  Mr. Simeon once
said of him, “All of us are going stumping along on the surface of earth,
but Mr. Gandy rises right into Heaven!”

It may easily be imagined that he found his great double charge far too
much for him, so Mr. Cunningham advised him practically to give up
Richmond into the hands of some trustworthy curate, who should find his
own assistant, and undertake the entire responsibility of the work.  This
was the charge to which I was called by the providence of God in those
early days of my ministry.  I have just said it was a desperate
experiment, and looking back to that time I can see plenty of mistakes,
and I learn from my own experience that it is a possible thing to mistake
the irritation produced by our own blunders for opposition to the Gospel
which we preach; a man may be true to the Gospel, but he may not
infrequently make very great mistakes in his mode of putting it forth.

In looking back to those days I am thankful to believe that I went to
Richmond true to my Master, and I am profoundly thankful for the help
given me; but I should make a great mistake if I were to lead anybody to
suppose that, in my earnest desire to exalt my Saviour, I never did
anything to irritate.  At one time I had great difficulty with one of the
churchwardens, which led to a considerable correspondence.  I kept that
correspondence carefully, and after ten years I looked it over.  That
revision taught me a great lesson, for I found that in the heat of the
controversy I had written very differently to what I should have done in
the calmer review of ten years afterwards.  That was one of the lessons I
learnt at Richmond.

That which I look back upon with the greatest thankfulness is a
confirmation by my Richmond experience of the great lesson I learnt at
Pakefield respecting the results to be expected from the ministry.  Mr.
Gandy had been Vicar for some twenty-five years, during which time he had
appointed a series of curates, the first of whom was the Rev. Stephen
Langston, who resigned the curacy about twenty years before I was
appointed.  But when I set to work in the parish, the first thing that
met my observation was a body of Christian men and women who owed their
conversion, through God, to Mr. Langston’s ministry.  There they were
living consistent lives and most truly glorifying God, in some cases
under sharp opposition, and the twenty years that had elapsed since Mr.
Langston left only tended to confirm their faith and establish their
character.

Both in Pakefield and Richmond, therefore, it was my unspeakable
privilege to see the effects produced by the faithful ministry of the
Word of God.  And yet the two cases were entirely different.  Mr.
Cunningham was an admirable pastor, but not a particularly interesting
preacher; Mr. Langston was a poor pastor, but the grandest preacher I
ever heard.  I have heard many able men preach many excellent sermons,
but there was a richness, a fulness, a power about Mr. Langston’s such as
I never met with in any other to whom I have listened.  The two
instruments, therefore, were entirely different, but God made use of them
both.  They were both blessed by Him; and it taught me the lesson that I
must be prepared to meet with great differences of administration, but in
the midst of those differences it is our privilege to look for a
blessing.  God did not withhold from Mr. Cunningham His blessing, because
he had not the preaching power of Mr. Langston; nor did He withhold His
blessing from Mr. Langston, because he had not the pastoral zeal of Mr.
Cunningham.

The lesson taught me was not the only blessing bestowed upon me through
the friendship of those excellent people.  I had in it the enormous
advantage of the ripened experience and tried wisdom of some of the most
excellent Christian people living.  Never can I forget the friendship of
Sir Henry and Lady Baker, of Dr. Julius and of Mrs. Delafosse, to whose
loving sympathy and Christian counsel I used continually to resort; and
amongst the humbler classes there was Mrs. Abbott, a grand old Christian
who had loved the Lord before she heard the preaching of the Gospel, and
the moulding of whose faith was drawn from the Prayer-Book.  She often
used to express to me her astonishment that when people were brought to
Christ it did not make them love their Prayer-Book more.

And down a row of cottages at the bottom of Water Lane there lived a
blind woman named Mrs. Woodrow, whom I shall ever regard as one of the
best of my many friends.  I had been preaching one day on the importance
of praying for the ministry, and when visiting her a few days afterwards
I said, “I’m sure you pray for me.”  “Indeed I do,” she replied with
great emphasis, “morning, noon, and night.”  She spoke with such
earnestness that I could not refrain from asking her what she prayed for,
when she said, “They tell me you’re a very young man, so I pray that you
may be kept from the sins of young men.”  How much do I owe to the
prayers of that blind widow!

In addition to these advantages I enjoyed the intimate friendship of my
beloved and honoured friend the Rev. James Hough, founder of the
Tinnevelly Mission.  After his return from India he had settled in the
incumbency of Ham, and I never can forget his first visit to me.  I had
taken a lodging just beyond the bridge, and I had scarcely finished my
breakfast on the first day after my arrival when the venerable man
entered the room.  He spoke very kindly to me, and before he would say a
word upon any other subject, he told me that many Christian friends had
been praying that the right appointment might be made, and afterwards for
me when they heard that I was appointed, and that he had come on the
first possible occasion to commend me solemnly to the Lord.  He then fell
on his knees and pleaded for me before God that I might have grace and
wisdom for the difficult post to which I had been called.  His subsequent
intercourse with me was in harmony with that beginning.  His house was
always open to me, and whenever I wanted counsel I always used to go to
him, as I never failed to find in him one who seemed to bring his wisdom
fresh from the throne of grace.

With these advantages I set to work.  I wonder at the grace of God that
kept me from making more blunders than I did; for having had no
experience I had not the slightest fear of difficulty.  Things in those
days were very different to what they are now.  Ritualism had not then
been invented, nor had that loose vague system now so popular under the
name of Undenominationalism.

Among those who professed to be Churchmen there were only two
classes—those whose Churchmanship consisted in maintaining things as they
were, who were living for the world; who, if they cared for their own
souls, were utterly unconcerned about the souls of others; who showed not
the slightest sympathy in any Christian object, and who seemed to
consider that anything that disturbed them must of necessity be
unorthodox.  To avoid such disturbance one of those gentlemen stumped out
of church every Sunday morning as I went up to the pulpit, and others
used to take refuge in the chapel of Archdeacon Cambridge on the other
side of the river.

On the other hand, there was a body of people, drawn from all classes of
society, who “had passed from death unto life,” who had been quickened by
the Spirit of God, and who were taking their stand nobly on the side of
their Saviour.  Thus there was a much wider line of demarcation between
the converted and the unconverted than we meet with in modern times, and
a clergyman’s work was simpler than it is now, inasmuch as there was much
less to entangle and confuse the application of the message to individual
souls.

But there was in some cases sharp opposition.  It may seem extraordinary
to some that at the visitation of the late Bishop of Winchester, {77}
then Archdeacon of Surrey, I was publicly presented before the Archdeacon
by one of the churchwardens for having been guilty of giving a Wednesday
evening lecture in the infant schoolroom!  What was more extraordinary
still was that, when I was called up before the Archdeacon and all the
clergy to answer for my fault, the Archdeacon said with great solemnity
that it was an important matter, and he must refer it to the Bishop.  And
what is more wonderful still, in consequence of that reference I had to
give up the lecture.

The Bishop was in a great difficulty.  He thoroughly approved of such
lectures, and had advocated them in a charge recently delivered, but he
believed that they were not strictly in accordance with the Act of
Uniformity, so that he felt it impossible to support me, while at the
same time he did not at all wish to have the responsibility of stopping
me.  This led to a somewhat painful correspondence with that excellent
man, and after full consultation with my dear friend Mr. Hough, I thought
it best to give up the lecture, stating that I did so in obedience to the
Bishop’s wish.  One blessed result of that whole transaction was that a
bill was carried through Parliament distinctly legalising all such
services.

But of all those whom God raised up as counsellors and friends, there was
no one to be compared to the beloved one whom God gave me to be my loving
wife, {78} on July 10th, 1839.  She combined the ability of her father
with the devotedness of her mother, and it is perfectly impossible for me
to say what she was to me in the parish, in her home, and our own private
intercourse.  One thing only I would especially mention respecting her,
viz. that it was to her that I owe what I believe to be the most useful
characteristic of my ministry—I am thankful to say that from the very
beginning I always quoted a great deal of Scripture in my sermons, but I
used to do so interweaving those texts with my own composition.  But she
taught me the use of proof texts—she said that my preaching was not so
profitable as that of the Rev. H. H. Beamish, to which she had been
accustomed, and instead of merely quoting a passage, he used to give a
chapter and verse, and allow the people time to look it out in their
Bibles.

As he was constantly engaged in the exposition of the Word of God, and
laid a solid foundation of the truth taught, I was thoroughly convinced
of the wisdom of her words; and for the last fifty years I have
systematically acted on her advice, so that, although I never heard Mr.
Beamish in my life, I have always regarded his ministry as the model on
which my own has been formed; and when I have seen the blessing which the
exposition of Scripture has been made to very many souls, I have never
ceased to thank God for that dear young wife who did not shrink from
pointing out to her husband his defects.

It was during the period of my Richmond curacy that I had the high honour
of being invited by my dear friend the Rev. Henry Venn to become a member
of the Committee of Correspondence of the Church Missionary Society.  I
think it was in the year 1844.  I am not quite sure respecting the date,
but I have no hesitation in expressing my thankfulness to our Heavenly
Father for the wisdom, the fidelity, for the true missionary spirit with
which the affairs of that great society have been conducted during the
many years of my intimate acquaintance with its business and its leaders.

My love for it when I was at Richmond once brought me into a serious
difficulty with the late Bishop Wilberforce, and taught me his marvellous
power in controlling the minds of men.  He was at that time Archdeacon of
Surrey, and as such he proposed a scheme for doing away with all especial
interest in particular societies, and to raise one general fund to be
laid “at the feet of the Apostles,” and divided by them according to
their discretion.

We did not exactly know who the Apostles were.  We thought that probably
they were to be the Archdeacon and the Bishop, as they were to be the
distributors.

Against this scheme the friends of the Church Missionary Society rose as
one man.  We held a meeting to consider what should be done.  We decided
that we would all attend the Archdeacon’s meeting in order to oppose the
plan, and engaged conveyances accordingly.  When the morning came I had
such a headache as I never remember to have suffered from, either before
or since, and I was utterly unable to leave my bed, so off drove the
others, full of zeal and holy courage.  But what was my astonishment when
they returned in the afternoon, and one of the most faithful, earnest,
and trustworthy of the whole party came to tell me the result.  He said
they had found the plan was not so objectionable as they had thought, and
at length reluctantly acknowledged that the Archdeacon had not allowed
them to separate till he had made every one of them, dear old Mr. Hough
included, sign a paper agreeing to the introduction into their own
parishes of the Archdeacon’s scheme.

So then I stood alone, and thanked God for the headache which had saved
me from the fascination.

But Richmond was the parish that was doing more than any other in the
rural deanery for Missions, and it was most important for the success of
the plan that Richmond should be included.  So nothing was left undone
that could induce me to join the others.  But I was still free, as all my
other brethren began to wish they were, and I stuck to my point.  I was
invited in the most cordial manner for a visit, with my dearest wife,
first to Alvenstoke and then to Farnham Castle.  I was addressed in the
language of warm affection, not only towards myself, but to my beloved
mother.  But I considered that by the Providence of God I had been
preserved from the fascinating power, and that my only wisdom was to keep
clear of it when I was free; so we went on independently till the next
visitation of the Bishop.  My heart was filled with thankfulness when I
heard him announce in his charge that he had advised his beloved friend,
the Archdeacon, to give up his scheme.

This curacy I held for more than nine years, for seven of which I had the
unspeakable help of my dearly beloved, most faithful, and most able wife.
During the time I had different livings offered to me, and I believe
that, if I had regarded my worldly interest, I should have accepted some
of them.  But I had a great conviction of the importance of my position,
and strong belief that the Lord had called me to it.  So we both agreed
that we were most likely to do His will if we persevered in the curacy.

                                * * * * *

To Mr. and Mrs. Cunningham at Lowestoft Rectory:—

                                       “RICHMOND, _February_ 19_th_, 1837.

    “MY DEAREST UNCLE AND AUNT,—You will be glad to hear that I am myself
    very comfortable.  Of course there is a large field of enjoyment from
    which I am wholly excluded; I am no longer a social being.  In all
    the difficulties and responsibilities of this place I am absolutely
    alone.  I have no dear Rector within two miles, whom I may consult
    over all my affairs and discouragements.  I compare myself to a ship
    finding its way alone across the ocean, and sometimes well-buffeted
    in the journey.  I certainly miss friendship wonderfully, and I
    cannot say how greatly I long after you all.  My heart this day has
    been full of tenderness to Pakefield.  I think of that attentive
    congregation at Kirkley, of the prayer-meeting, of the schoolroom
    lecture, and of that close and, I trust, heavenly bond of union which
    God permitted us to enjoy, and I know not how to bear the thought
    that we are separated.  However, the more I look at my present
    position, the more am I satisfied that the change is of the Lord.
    The need of this place is grievous.  The little flock is scattered
    and disheartened; the poor have been totally neglected, the sick
    unvisited, and the societies are all fallen to decay.  The short time
    that I have been here has not been without its encouragements.  Our
    tender Father has been pleased to favour me with some cases in which
    my private ministry has been greatly valued, and I hope blessed.  I
    think also He is with me in the pulpit; the evening congregation is
    rapidly increasing, and we have had some very solemn occasions.  All
    this is encouraging, but I desire not to build upon it, for I well
    know that such encouragement has not strength enough to bear weight.
    In health I think I am better than I have been since August.  I find
    my power for work increases, and the cough is gone.  Join with me in
    praising a merciful Father.  ‘Praise God, from whom,’ etc.”

To Mr. Cunningham:—

                              “RICHMOND, SURREY, _September_ 24_th_, 1838.

    “MY DEAR UNCLE,—You ask how we are getting on here, and you must know
    how difficult it is to answer such a question.  I think that,
    whenever God permits encouragement, He sends at the same time some
    drawback, as if to prevent encouragement lapsing into
    self-confidence, and self-gratulation taking the place of a spirit of
    thankfulness.  And this is just the case with our parish: there is
    much to call forth the most unfeigned thanksgiving—great kindness
    amongst the people, large congregations, a capital collection
    yesterday for the Pastoral Aid Society—but on the other hand a
    continual worry about our schools, and, what is most of all to be
    considered, very little evidence of the regenerating power of the
    Holy Ghost in individuals.  I see that the messenger has a far wider
    influence than he once had, but I do not see the message itself
    attended with the same saving power.  This is a cause of great sorrow
    to me, and the more so because I fear it may be in a great measure
    explained by a want of spirituality in myself.  There is a
    wonderfully close communion between the power of preaching and the
    power of feeling, and when a man’s own heart is very dead, he is not
    likely to produce much life in others.  I think, moreover, there is
    great danger of spending our energy on our machinery.  I am doing all
    I can to work the parish efficiently, and set all the machine in
    active operation, and I feel the effect of it in a forgetfulness of
    the spiritual end of the whole.  It is something bordering upon
    leaving the Word of God to serve tables.  However, in the midst of
    all, I trust there is a real progress.  I find unspeakable comfort in
    Hebrews xii. 2, and whether a want of spirituality in myself or a
    want of spiritual power in my ministry be the cause of sorrow, I find
    the universal remedy in ‘looking unto Jesus,’ and I believe that to
    be the whole of the Christian’s secret.  The more we can keep our eye
    on Him the stronger shall we be in every point of view, and one
    moment’s forgetfulness of Him must produce weakness, if not a fall.”

To his uncle:—

                                                  “_December_ 7_th_, 1838.

    “I should be inclined to question how far it was well to leave a
    curate altogether to himself, so as not to know what he is doing.
    There seems to me a great difference between keeping him under
    orders, and so checking his independent action, and by constant
    intercourse maintaining a vigilant superintendence.  The plan that I
    adopted with —, —, and Frank himself was to point out clearly at
    first their line of duty, and then to leave them entirely to
    themselves in the discharge of it, at the same time making the
    pastoral ministry a subject of constant conversation, so that I
    always knew exactly what each was doing.  By this means you get (1)
    the advantage of division of labour; you (2) know exactly what is
    going on, which parts are comparatively neglected, and which have an
    extra supply, and, like a general, you can by a recommendation apply
    your forces just where they are wanted.  There is another thing which
    I should be inclined to suggest, especially with a beginner, viz.
    that you follow out the territorial system and assign him a district.
    My own plan is this.  I divide my visiting into the aggressive and
    the extraordinary.  By the aggressive I mean the regular stated
    visiting from house to house.  By the extraordinary I mean those
    visits which I pay in consequence of some providential call, such as
    sickness, affliction, religious impression, etc.  I then divide the
    parish into two parts, and give — the whole aggressive work for one
    district, and take it myself for the other.  For the extraordinary I
    make no local divisions.  I find then in practice that the calls are
    sufficiently frequent to keep a measure of connection with the whole
    parish, while the limitation of the aggressive brings each district
    tolerably within the compass of its minister, so that he is able by
    perseverance to gain an influence.”

To Mr. Cunningham:—

                                  “RICHMOND, SURREY, _March_ 14_th_, 1839.

    “MY DEAR UNCLE,—I am always greatly rejoiced to hear of your
    well-doings at Lowestoft, but I am more pleased than ever now, for I
    have something of a parental as well as filial interest—filial
    because I was trained amongst you myself, and parental because Frank
    stayed six months with me.  I have no doubt that the change of
    ministry is likely to prove a real refreshment to your people, and I
    should not be surprised if it were to be the means of calling out
    some, and leading to true conversions.  You must not let all the
    ladies turn Frank’s head by flattery, of which there always appears
    to me great danger for young clergymen, for good people seem to
    suppose that religious interest gives a licence which is allowed in
    nothing else, and make the Gospel an occasion, rather than a check,
    for unwholesome conversation.  I have felt the danger of it very much
    here, and though I have been very much preserved by a culpable want
    of sentimentality, I fear that I have suffered from the evil.  I find
    that I often return from my intercourse with them thinking better of
    myself instead of worse.  I was much interested by your remarks about
    the country.  How completely does it prove that ‘Christ is the head
    over all things to the Church’!  Men appear with wicked designs and
    ungodly purposes, but Christ is Lord, and when they are just ready to
    strike He paralyses their aim.  I regard these failures of wicked men
    not so much as the effect of a state of society as evidences of the
    controlling power of the Lord.  He allows them to form their wicked
    schemes, and just when all is ready for an explosion, He defeats
    them, that so He may prove His power and their nothingness.  Thus it
    is that these very men who are most opposed to the Church of Christ
    become the occasions for adding to its strength, for they call forth
    the protecting power of God, and so increase faith by experience.  I
    have been inexpressibly cheered lately, amidst the sins of this
    ungodly world, by the thought of the final triumph of the Church.
    ‘The God of Peace shall bind Satan under your feet shortly.’  It is
    therefore certain that the day will come when Satan and all his
    agents will be overthrown, when we shall no more suffer from sin and
    its effects, and then all the elect people of God shall be visibly
    gathered under one Head, enjoying a perfect union with each other and
    with Christ.  All this must take place.  Popery, atheism, infidelity,
    and the spirit of schism may unite their unholy ranks and lend all
    their strength for the overthrow of our Lord’s kingdom, but ‘the
    gates of hell shall not prevail against it.’  How is it that our
    hearts are not filled with holy joy at the prospect, and that we do
    not ride triumphant over all the fears, the sorrows, the sins, with
    which on every side we are beset?

    “Your most affectionate Nephew and Curate,

                                                           “EDWARD HOARE.”

To Mr. Cunningham:—

                                          “HAMPSTEAD, _April_ 6_th_, 1839.

    “MY DEAR UNCLE,—How are the mighty fallen!  I am going to be
    married!!  I have been spending a delightful week with the Brodies,
    and am come home engaged hard and fast to Maria.  I am exceedingly
    happy, though I scarcely can believe it.  I have the greatest hope
    that the thing has been undertaken in a prayerful spirit, and that we
    may look for God’s abundant blessing on us.  We both particularly beg
    that you will marry us.

                                           “Your most affectionate Nephew,
                                                            “EDWARD HOARE.

    “Give my dearest love to my aunt, Frank, etc.”

To Mrs. Cunningham:—

                                    “RICHMOND, SURREY, _May_ 30_th_, 1839.

    “MY DEAREST AUNT,—As for myself, I am exceedingly happy, though so
    unusually busy that I hardly know how to think much about my happy
    prospects.  Never was a person less loverlike, for I am expecting a
    confirmation here next week, and having more than one hundred and
    thirty young persons under my care, I am so busy from morning till
    night that I find my whole mind occupied.  I think it is a good thing
    for me, for it fixes my thoughts upon my work, which otherwise they
    would be very much disposed to wander from.  I am every day more and
    more happy in the thought of my marriage, and more and more thankful
    for the prospect of a wife who, I fully believe, has given herself to
    God.  There is not a single feature in the whole thing that I could
    wish otherwise, and, besides all living circumstances, the
    recollection of my dearest mother’s wish makes the connection to my
    own mind quite a hallowed one.  I only hope that we may be enabled to
    devote ourselves unitedly, as we have desired to do separately, to
    the service of that Heavenly Father who has laden us with so many
    blessings.  We expect to be married on the 2nd of July, about ten
    days after their return; we then hope to go to the Isle of Wight for
    a fortnight or three weeks.  I do not wish to take a long holiday,
    because of the expense, and because I am very anxious to take the
    lady into Norfolk and to Lowestoft in the autumn.  I doubt, however,
    whether I shall be able to accomplish it.”

A letter from one of his sisters describing the wedding:—

                                          “BROOM PARK, _July_ 9_th_, 1839.

    “Here we are in peace and safety, Edward shut up with Maria, Kate and
    I looking tolerably neat in white poplin, having just dressed in our
    little room, our only misfortune being that we have no gloves.  We
    found dearest Edward most bright and sweet; the drive down with him
    has been not a little pleasant; nothing could have answered better
    than our journey with him, and we did quite enjoy it.  Here is Maria
    come for us!  She looks so quiet, and is so nice, only she has got a
    bad cold.  When we went downstairs the Buxtons were just arriving;
    they had joined our phaeton party, and all arrived together.  The
    only mishap has been that by going to London for her gown Miss
    Foreman entirely missed them, and we are fearful that there is but
    little hope of her arrival now; it is most provoking and quite a
    tribulation.  Caroline arrived from Bury Hill, looking most sweet
    with a beautiful bouquet of orange flowers.  Lady Brodie very kind
    and like herself, Sir B. B. detained in town by patients.  When we
    had had a satisfactory tea, some went back to the drawing-room,
    others for a walk; the party consisted of all our own clan, and, as
    in most parties, there was a flock of girls in white, the belle on
    the Brodie side being Miss Beamish, on ours of course Chenda.  Mr. T.
    Hankinson arrived in the middle of the evening, having stopped to
    climb up Box Hill and ford a rivulet.  The house is beautiful, and
    the whole place pretty and cheerful.  Maria behaves herself
    capitally—so much spirit, yet so quiet, and thinking little of
    herself; she looks two years younger than when we saw her last.  _We_
    are in Mr. Brodie’s room, and, as Laydon says, there is so much
    _shooting tackle_ ‘she don’t know where to put away our things.’
    Edward is most happy; it truly is a pleasure to look at his beaming
    face.  How I wish you could see them both together, dearest sister;
    it is most interesting. . . .  The party now assembling for church
    all in good heart; Mr. Hankinson making the eight bridesmaids and
    about six other ladies laugh in the dining-room, the rest dispersed.
    . . .  Half-past five o’clock (in the room which we had at Gurney’s
    wedding).  After the above followed a lengthy waiting—people
    arriving, but no Bishop.  Maria and Lady Brodie appeared, quite
    ready, but had to abide for a long time till the Bishop had arrived
    and arrayed himself.  About eleven o’clock we went to the church, six
    bridesmaids in one carriage, and two with Caroline in another, all
    the gentlemen having walked previously and were ready at the
    churchyard gate to receive us; four bridesmaids with their gentlemen
    stood on each side of the path till the bride had passed and then
    closed in behind her.  In the church the positions were capital—the
    relations round the altar, and her bridesmaids standing on a step
    behind her.  The Bishop read the service beautifully, and they both
    spoke very clearly—she was perfectly composed.  Signing and kissing
    as usual afterwards, with the bells ringing, and home as we came.
    After some congratulating in the drawing-room we all sallied forth
    for a walk, stimulated, as in everything, by Mr. Tom Hankinson.
    Maria then went in to rest awhile.  We gathered in a group round Mr.
    Hankinson (in the garden) and heard all the poem about Sir Rupert and
    Lorline; then down to the water, where all the eight bridesmaids were
    put into the boat and our dear bridegroom (taking off his coat) rowed
    us about.  This filled up the time capitally till the breakfast, for
    which we were very ready, though we had to wait some period for the
    Bishop, who was lost on the strawberry beds.  The breakfast was very
    nice and _very amusing_.  The first health was proposed by the Bishop
    in a most nice little speech; it was of course ‘Mr. and Mrs. E.
    Hoare.’  Our sisterly vanity was amply satisfied, and how I wish you
    could have heard Edward’s reply.  It was so gratifying and nice to
    have him make such a truly nice speech, which he ended by proposing
    ‘Sir B. and Lady Brodie.’  A most feeling reply from Sir Benjamin,
    speaking so highly of both bride and bridegroom, but he could
    scarcely get on once or twice from feeling it so much.  He proposed
    the Bishop of Winchester, and that was greeted by another three times
    three; which he thanked for, observing that ‘he had not expected to
    make so much noise in the world.’  Then Gurney proposed ‘The
    Bridesmaids,’ and Mr. Goulburn thanked for us, though, alas! he
    nearly stuck.  Then ‘Papa’—and he made such a nice speech in return,
    observing that his three daughters-in-law being an increasing and
    untellable blessing to him, he had no small reason to rejoice in his
    new acquisition.  Breakfast done, we went away, Maria to dress.  The
    parting scene with her father and brother (in tears) upstairs was
    trying; but she passed by all of us who were waiting in the hall and
    went off very brightly.  But I must leave off, though I fear this is
    an unsatisfactory history, though in all the muddles we have done our
    little best.  Ever, dearest Sister,

                                                     “Most affectionately,
                                                                “C. E. H.”




CHAPTER VII
_HOLLOWAY AND RAMSGATE_


In the year 1846 the time came for a change.  My friend the Rev. Daniel
Wilson wrote to invite me to the Incumbency of St. John’s, Holloway,
about to be vacated by my dear and honoured friend the Rev. Henry Venn,
one of the wisest, the ablest, and the most trustworthy men I have ever
known in this life; and there were many circumstances, amongst others the
illness of my beloved father residing at Hampstead, that led both of us
to the conclusion that we ought to accept the offer.  It was one of deep
interest in many respects, more especially in consequence of its
connection with the Rev. Henry Venn.  In early days he was curate or
lecturer at Clapham, when he used to attend the Committee of the C.M.S.,
and was urged by some of the fathers of those days to undertake the
Secretaryship; but his heart was devoted to parochial work, so he
accepted the living of Drypool, near Hull, and so broke away altogether
from the work of the C.M.S.  And then it pleased God that he should meet
with, and ultimately marry, a lady of some property, in consequence of
which he was no longer absolutely dependent upon his profession for his
maintenance.  He was led, however, to return southward, where the Vicar
of Islington offered him the Incumbency of St. John’s, Holloway, a new
church just built out in the fields.  To the interests of that parish he
devoted his whole great energy, and he returned, as might have been
expected, to the old committee room in the C.M.S.  There his power was
felt more and more, while his own heart became more and more drawn into
the deep interests of missionary work, till at length he decided to give
up his parochial work, as he could now live without the income derived
from it, and devote the remainder of his life, without one farthing of
salary, to the sacred work of the Secretaryship of the Society.

I felt it a great honour to succeed such a man under such circumstances,
as it was a great privilege to be brought into closer contact with him,
as he continued to reside within the parish.  The time at Holloway was
not one of encouragement.  I met with a great deal of kindness, and I had
most interesting Bible classes—not merely one for the young people, but
one for the gentlemen after their return from business in London—but
still I longed for more of that marked decision which I had left behind
me at Richmond.  Evangelical truth was “the proper thing” at Islington,
so that it was very generally preferred; but I often wondered how far it
was a reality in the souls of the people, and sometimes I used to think
that the spirit of antagonism at Richmond was really more healthful than
the spirit of assent at Holloway.  It certainly brought out more decision
of character.

But I have learnt many lessons respecting that period.  I have often said
that I regarded that year as the most fruitless period of my ministry,
but as I have gone on in life I have met with so many who have ascribed
their conversion to the ministry of that short period, that I have been
taught the lesson that a clergyman is utterly unable to form any estimate
of what God the Holy Ghost is doing through his ministry.

However, we were not to remain there long, for the Lord Himself made it
perfectly plain that it was His will for us to remove.  My dearest wife
was very unwell, and I was lame in the right knee.  My father also was
quickly gathered to his rest in Christ Jesus, so that one of the great
motives in going to Holloway was removed.  Though I had great difficulty
in walking, I was able to ride, and one day I rode in to call on my
father-in-law, Sir Benjamin Brodie, whom I consulted respecting my knee,
and he said to me,—

“I tell you what, Edward; you must go to the seaside.”

“Well,” said I, “I did think of going for a short trip after Easter.”

“Oh, I don’t mean that,” said he.  “You must go to the seaside for a year
at least.”

“But what,” said I, “is to become of my parish, my work, my family?”

“I don’t know,” he replied, “but this I know, that if you don’t go to the
seaside for at least a year you will die, and so what will become of it
all then?”

This was indeed a very heavy blow to me, and I rode home that day
solemnised in spirit, and thinking how I should tell my dearest wife what
her father had just said to me.

It was a very solemn and sacred ride that I had that morning, but on my
arrival, before I went upstairs to her, I opened my letters that had
arrived during my absence, and almost the first one was from my friend
John Plumptre, in which he said that he was one of the trustees of a new
church nearly complete at Ramsgate, and it would be a great satisfaction
to him and his colleagues if I would undertake the first Incumbency.  To
describe the mixed emotion with which I went upstairs to tell my wife,
both of her father’s opinion and Mr. Plumptre’s letter, is impossible.

But the remarkable coincidence did not at first thoroughly satisfy the
sound judgment of my friend Mr. Venn.  When I spoke to him on the
subject, he said that the text which had guided him in his important
decisions was Prov. xvi. 3: “Commit thy works unto the Lord, and thy
thoughts shall be established.”  He said that at first he would
frequently be divided and perplexed in judgment, but that as he went on
waiting on the Lord for guidance and trusting Him, the whole matter would
gradually appear to him so clear that it left no possibility of doubt.
How often, acting upon his advice, have I found it true, so that I have
seen my way perfectly clear in cases in which there seemed at first
nothing but perplexity!  Was not this the secret of that singular wisdom
which he showed in the affairs of the C.M.S.? and is there any one who
sat with him habitually in the committee room who does not remember the
frequency with which he put his hand over his eyes, without doubt
“committing his works unto the Lord”?  But his thoughts, which were as
mine, were established with reference to our removal to Ramsgate, and we
never had reason to regret the change.

Letter to his Uncle Cunningham:—

                                      “HAMPSTEAD, _November_ 28_th_, 1844.

    “MY DEAR UNCLE,—I quite agree with you that it is a bad thing never
    to write to those we love.  Real good, strong affection can stand the
    long lack of communication, as strong plants can stand a long
    drought, but it is an unwise thing to put it to the test. . . .

    “I fully sympathise in what you say of the Church.  I can imagine
    nothing more deplorable than the foolish men, both curates and
    bishops, scattering the very best of the laity from her fold, and all
    for their empty, worthless baubles.  Oh, what a blessing it would
    have been for our Church and country if people had spent half the
    strength in lifting the Cross and spreading the Bible that they have
    wasted over surplices and ubrics!  But it is not mere waste.  As far
    as I can see, it is downright suicide, a wilful destruction of the
    Church’s influence over her people.  But do you not think God is
    teaching us a lesson?  Are not His waiting children taught by all
    this to rally round their risen and reigning Lord, and to cease from
    man whose breath is in his nostrils?  Is not the Church always
    exposed either to pressure from without or delusion within?  And are
    not those the two great instruments by which He keeps His elect
    people pure?  Oh, may God grant that we may be amongst the Lamb’s
    faithful followers! . . .

    “In our parish we have had but little visible encouragement since our
    return from Norfolk.  Before we went out we were blessed with several
    interesting cases, but since our return we have not known of one.  It
    is a great sorrow to me.  I hope, however, the Lord is really owning
    His word.  We are desiring to honour Him and to set forth Christ
    crucified, and though our labours are most miserable, I delight to
    think that from the inmost soul it is our desire to honour Christ in
    them.  I have just finished a course of four practical sermons on the
    Bible, in which I found great interest, and am now preparing another
    course for Advent on the following subjects: _How our Lord will
    come_; _when_; _what to do_; and _what we should be doing till He
    comes_.  Our prophetical meeting this November was one of the most
    delightful hours I ever knew.  It was so sober, so serious, so
    practical, and so full of Christ that I think all felt it a time of
    true blessing to be there.  I never heard anything more completely to
    my mind than the addresses of Mr. Auriol and Mr. Goodhart on the
    ‘practical bearing of the expectation of future reward.’ . . .

                                           “Your most affectionate Nephew,
                                                           “EDWARD HOARE.”



Autobiography (_continued_).


The position was one of the greatest possible interest.  The
circumstances of the town were quite peculiar.  The Vicar of St. George
was a High Churchman who did not hesitate to employ curates who went far
beyond himself in their opinions, and the result was that two of them
went over to Rome.  There was an amiable man in Trinity Church who had no
sympathy with St. George’s, but yet had but little power in satisfying
the hearts of those who loved the Gospel, and the result was that many of
the most devoted people in the place were driven either into the
dissenting chapels or into general unsettlement of mind.  Meanwhile Mr.
Pugin {98} was erecting a large establishment on the West Cliff, and the
chapel was already opened, and an active priest at work amongst the
distracted and unsettled flock.

Then it was that God raised up a very remarkable man with wonderful
energy to erect the new church.  He formed a small committee, but he
himself was the moving spirit and the one centre of power.  He was a
lieutenant in the Royal Navy, with no general acquaintance and nothing of
what the world calls influence, but he was God’s powerful instrument.  I
refer to Lieutenant (afterwards Commander) Hutchinson, R.N.  As he knew
nothing of Church matters, he wisely took counsel with Mr. Plumptre, who
put him in communication with some London lawyer, I forget who, who might
direct him in the use of what was then called the Church Building Act; so
he served the proper notices on the Vicar and patrons, and having secured
to trustees the patronage of the new church which he proposed to build,
he set to work single-handed to raise the funds and to complete the
undertaking.  He wrote countless manuscript letters all over England.  He
was a man of wonderful energy, as he afterwards proved by reducing
Balaclava to good order, and all that energy he devoted with unsparing
zeal to the great work to which God had called him.  How many letters he
wrote I do not know; I know that I received several.  His first letter
would be a general application; if that brought him a contribution, it
would be quickly followed by another rejoicing that the work was so much
appreciated, and asking for a second gift; but if it brought no reply,
then came a second convinced that the only reason for delay was the great
importance of the work, and earnestly appealing for the help which he was
sure was contemplated.  Thus letter followed letter in quick succession;
the contract was signed on his own responsibility, and Christ Church was
quickly reared as a monument to show what might be done by one man whose
heart was in earnest, and who, like Mr. Venn, “committed his works unto
the Lord.”

It is not to be supposed that these letters written were in a very
complimentary strain with reference to the existing order of things in
the Parish Church, nor were they likely to make Christ Church acceptable
in the eyes of the Vicar or his staff.  I myself went to the Parish
Church in the afternoon previous to the opening of Christ Church, and I
heard a sermon descriptive of the persons who would attend the new
church, upon the text “He went away in a rage,” and I there heard my
future congregation all classed with Naaman.  But apparently there were a
great many such Naamans in Ramsgate, for the church was well filled on
the 7th of August, the day when it was consecrated by Archbishop Howley,
and I may say has been so ever since.

I found Ramsgate to be a most interesting sphere of ministry.  There were
three great sources of interest.  First, the shipping.  My original
Pakefield interest in the English boatmen was more than revived by my
acquaintance with the “hovellers,” two hundred of whom were dependent for
their bread on helping ships in difficulty off the Goodwin Sands.  I fear
that some of them thought more of their own earnings than they did of the
lives they were so brave in saving.  I can never forget the reply that I
received from one of the best of them when I asked him one bitterly cold
winter’s morning how he was getting on; upon which he replied that now
they had got all their lights, and buoys, and chain cables, there was
nothing left for an honest man to do.  He said: “There we were at the
south end of the sands about three o’clock this morning, when up came one
of these foreign chaps, and was running as pretty upon the Goodwin Sands
as ever you’d wish to see, when, all of a sudden, he saw one of these
here nasty staring buoys—port helm and off!”

But though it was a pretty sight to them to see a foreign chap go
straight upon the Goodwin Sands, it was a magnificent sight for any one
to witness the skill and daring courage with which they handled their
luggers and dashed through the breakers in order to save the lives of the
shipwrecked men.  They were noble fellows, and when their hearts were
touched by the grace of God, they were fine, manly witnesses for Christ.

Then there were the sailors on board the various ships that put in for
shelter.  As the harbour was at that time free, it was sometimes crowded
with vessels, and I used to have a grand opportunity for out-of-door
preaching.  At first I used to go down in my cap and gown on Sunday
afternoons, but I found that a sermon out of doors, combined with a walk
on the pier, was more agreeable to many people than either Church or
Sunday School, so I had to give it up, and seize such opportunities as
wind and weather permitted.  But I never was at a loss for a large
congregation, and when I took my place on the poop of one of the ships, I
had the deep interest of seeing crowds of people, some on the pier and
some on the tiers of ships and some on the rigging, amongst whom I had
the sacred opportunity of scattering the seed, without the least idea to
what point the wind would carry it.

On one occasion I was greatly solemnised.  I selected the ship best
suited for my purpose, and the Captain and his men gave me the kindest
possible reception; the only inconvenience to which they put me was that
they would insist upon my preaching against the wind, as they did not
consider it sufficiently dignified for me to stand in the hold of the
vessel.  There they listened most attentively.  In the evening the wind
changed, and all the ships hurried out of harbour, and how deeply
affected was I to hear next morning that the one on which I had received
so kind a welcome had been lost with all hands during the night.

The advantage of the harbour was that throughout the winter months there
was always something going on in it, so that we could not settle down
into stagnation.  One morning, for example, my friend the harbour-master,
Captain Martin, sent up to me to say that he expected a crew of
shipwrecked emigrants to be very shortly landed; so I hurried down to the
harbour, and there I saw one of the most piteous sights I have ever seen
in my life.  There was a small schooner just entering the harbour, with
one hundred and sixty German emigrants crowded together on the decks.
Their ship had been wrecked over-night, and one boat containing seven
women was sent off soon after the wreck, but was supposed to have been
lost in the breakers.  The remainder were subsequently taken off by the
schooner that brought them into Ramsgate.  There they stood, huddled
together, in the clothes in which they had sprung from their berths on
the striking of the ship—that is, almost in a state of nakedness.  The
sea had been breaking over them from the time the ship had struck, and
they had no food.  What was to be done with them was indeed a question,
but all parties set to work with vigour.

An infant schoolroom was set apart for their accommodation, and another
large room was obtained in connection with one of the public-houses; so
they were very quickly housed, and such vigour was shown by the ship
agents, consular agents, and all connected with the harbour, that
something warm was provided for every one of them, even upon their
landing.

But they were still unclothed, and to meet this difficulty bills were put
out, so soon as possible, to request gifts of clothing, cloth, or
flannel, and also the help of any persons who could assist us in making
up clothing.  It was wonderful to see the zeal and liberality with which
piles of goods were poured in upon us.  These were not always very
suitable, and I remember seeing amongst the goods sent _some muslin
ball-dresses_!  There was a great quantity of good useful clothing, added
to which numbers of ladies came together and worked hard all through the
day, while the various agents laboured at the distribution, so that I
believe that not one of those hundred and sixty emigrants lay down that
night without having some warm, comfortable piece of clothing provided
for him, and without being well fed with a comfortable meal and well
housed for the night’s rest.

For this they were most grateful, and I had a grand opportunity of
preaching the Gospel, as they stayed with us about ten days.  But here,
alas! was the grievous difficulty, that I did not know German; but this
was met by the ready help of two young ladies in my congregation, to whom
German was as familiar as English, and, as far as preaching and other
addresses were concerned, a great difficulty was removed.

At length, however, there arose one for which I was not prepared.  The
poor emigrants, in the fulness of their hearts, were not satisfied with
the service provided for them in the schoolroom, but were anxious to come
together to the Holy Communion.  But here a fresh difficulty arose.  They
could not be satisfied to come to the Lord’s Table without first coming
to confession.  This appeared to me to be a matter of mere formalism, as
they insisted upon it that it would not make the slightest difference
whether or not I understood their confession, nor did they even see any
objection to their confession passing through the medium of the young
lady who was kind enough to act as my interpreter; and I fear they were
but partially satisfied when I told them that confession to a priest was
not required in the Church of England, but that in it we were taught to
confess direct to God.

I have seldom known a more solemn and sacred service than when we all
knelt together in one spirit, if not in one tongue, to commemorate the
dying love of that blessed Saviour who shed His precious blood that
whosoever believeth in Him should receive remission of sins.  The next
day they were sent off to London, and I have never heard of any of them
since.  But I believe the record of those days to be written in heaven,
and I must say I took great delight in the testimony borne by the German
Government to the zeal and hospitality of the good people of Ramsgate,
more especially as particular mention is made of that dearly beloved one
to whose zeal and loving-kindness the whole movement was chiefly due.

But the chief interest was in the sailors themselves.  I was deeply
impressed at the hardness of the life of those engaged in our coasting
trade, and I met with many who, living in the midst of every possible
temptation, seemed wholly abandoned to utter recklessness, both for time
and for eternity.  But they all appeared to have a heart, and some of
them were eminently Christian men.

I never can forget one fearful Sunday morning, when it was bitterly cold
and blowing such a north-easterly gale as it can blow at Ramsgate, before
church I went on to the cliff to see what was going on, and there
opposite the mouth of the harbour I saw one ship sunk, not very far from
the entrance of the harbour, with its crew clinging to the masts.  Our
brave hovellers were doing all they could for their rescue, and I saw
another smaller vessel, “with sails ripped, seams opened wide, compass
lost,” struggling if possible to make the harbour.  Oh, how I longed to
run down and take my part in the efforts that were being made for their
rescue! and I cannot answer for my thoughts during the time that I was
obliged to be at church.  No sooner was the service over than I was again
on the cliff, and not a trace could I see of the sunken ship or crowded
mast.  It had fallen before any help could reach the poor fellows who
were clinging to it, and all hands had been lost; but the little sloop
was just entering the harbour, and I cannot describe the scene I
witnessed when I went on board.  There were five poor fellows completely
worn out, wearied, hungry, cold, and frost-bitten, and I never shall
forget the master of that vessel.  As long as he was in the harbour I had
a great deal of most happy intercourse with him, and in the course of it
he gave me the following narrative of his voyage.

He said he had one very dear friend, the mate of a collier brig, and they
were together at Sunderland.  His friend came to him in the evening of
Christmas, and they had a delightful evening together, till at length his
friend returned to his ship, and both vessels sailed for the South.  All
went well with him till he reached the mouth of the Thames, where he was
caught by the gale and took shelter behind the long sand; but after a
time the wind shifted, and his position became one of the utmost danger.
He found his only hope of escape was to pass by the end of the sand, and
he doubted whether this would be possible, and he knew that if once
stranded on it he must be lost without a hope.  The first thing was to
hoist a sail, but in order to do this they had to clear the ropes of ice
with their axe.  They then hauled in the anchor, and the little vessel
was soon in the midst of the boiling surf.  The master himself took the
helm, and said to the crew that their only help was in God, and bade them
come and kneel around him while he steered and prayed.  Very soon a huge
wave appeared to lift the little ship right upon the bank, and let her
down with a fearful scrape upon the sands.  A second followed, which did
the same, and then came the third, which seemed to carry them with still
greater fury than either of the others; but when it let them down, what
was their joy when they found that the spur of the bank was passed, and
that their vessel was safely afloat.  Their Heavenly Father had heard
their prayers and saved them.  But though immediate danger was past,
everything was so shattered that the ship was almost unmanageable, and
they were driven about in the Channel for some three or four days before
they could reach Ramsgate Harbour.

And what was the sorrow that awaited my excellent friend when he found
himself safe.  As he entered the harbour he passed through the wreckage
of the vessel I had seen before church, but when he learnt the
particulars he found that it was the ship of that dear friend with whom
he had spent that happy Christmas evening, and that he was one of those
who had perished in the wreck.  But in the midst of it all he was kept in
a calm, hallowed, peaceful communion with God, which proved indeed how
the Lord sitteth above the waterflood, when the Lord can give peace unto
His people.

It was one of the sorrows connected with Ramsgate that we seldom saw
those brave men a second time.  So my friend stayed awhile till his ship
was refitted and his men cured of their frostbites, but the wind shifted
and she was gone, so that we parted never more to meet till we stand
together before the throne of the Lord.

Another great object of interest at Ramsgate was the conflict with Rome.
I had had some little experience in the controversy when at Richmond, as
a zealous man had given some controversial lectures there in favour of
Romanism, and so compelled me to get up the subject.  This had led me to
preach a course of Sunday Evening Lectures, which I afterwards published
under the title of “Our Protestant Church.”  I have had reason to
believe, with great thanksgiving, that God has made them useful to
others, as, I thank God, He made the study of the subject exceedingly
useful to myself.  I remember a remark of Dr. McNeile, that nothing
tended more to set forth the glories of the Gospel than the dark
background of Popery.

At Ramsgate the conflict was in full activity.  A chapel had been
recently erected through the liberality of Mr. Pugin, and the Roman
Catholic party had all the enthusiasm of a new and hopeful enterprise; so
we were soon brought into collision, sometimes in private conversation,
and sometimes in public lectures, in which I freely invited any one who
could to answer me.

And there are four lessons which I learnt and which possibly may be
useful to my brethren.  Firstly, the Romish controversy does not require
a great amount of learning.  The Romanists themselves are exceedingly
ill-instructed in the principles of their Church, and there are very few
points on which their convictions rest.  Secondly, it is of essential
importance to be perfectly accurate in every statement made and every
quotation given, so as to be able, if need be, to give proof of that
accuracy.  Thirdly, it is essential that all quotations should be made
direct from the original documents, and not taken second-hand from any
Review, Catechism, or Handbook.  Those books may be extremely useful for
our own instruction, but they are worse than useless if we are in
conflict with a Romish controversialist; if we wish to be strong on such
an occasion we must appeal to the “ipsissima verba” of some authoritative
document, such as the decrees of the Council of Trent, or the Creed of
Pope Pius IV.  Fourthly, we must bear in mind that numbers of those who
are led away by Rome are truly and conscientiously seeking peace.  I
believe that there is no state of mind so open to the persuasions of Rome
as when a person is awakened but not at peace in Christ Jesus.  It is
then that Rome steps in with a promise of peace, and the more earnest the
awakening, the more dangerous the seductive power.

I had one fearful instance of this at Ramsgate, in the family of one of
our tradesmen, who had taken sittings in my church.  I heard one day that
his daughter was in habitual attendance at the Roman Catholic chapel.  So
I went at once to pay a pastoral visit to the mother, and she confirmed
all that I had heard, and more than that, she told me that on the Sunday
following her daughter was to be publicly received into the Church, and
that her dress was already prepared.  “Oh,” I said, “how I wish I could
see her before she joins!” and I invited her to come to me that evening
at eight o’clock.  The mother said she would give my message, but did not
think it very likely that her daughter would come.

However, at eight o’clock precisely the bell rang, and the daughter was
there.  She was a woman between thirty and forty years of age, fine
features, and strong in intellectual expression of countenance.  She
confirmed all that her mother had told me, and when I asked her what had
led to it, she informed me that she was engaged to a young man of very
superior position to her own, that when walking together one evening the
year before they had turned into Christ Church, and there heard a sermon
that had made them both so uneasy that neither of them had ever been
happy since.  They were afraid to go again, for fear that their trouble
should be increased; so they had wandered hither and thither, seeking
rest and finding none, till at length somebody told them that if they
only joined the Church of Rome they would be at peace.  She added that
the young man had joined already, and that she hoped to be received on
the Sunday following, when she trusted that both their hearts would be at
rest.

It was clear that the poor thing was really anxious about her soul, so
instead of saying one word to her about the Romish controversy, I asked
her the question, “_Must you be holy first_, _or forgiven first_?”  She
was very much surprised and almost affronted by my asking her anything of
so simple a character.  “Of course I know that,” said she.  “I daresay
you do, but it will do you no harm to tell me what you know.”  “Of course
I must be holy first,” was the reply.  “Then there is the secret of all
your difficulty: you have been for the whole year striving to be holy,
and you have utterly failed, so that you have had no peace, and could
have no peace in the forgiveness of sin.”  “Do you mean to say then,”
said she, “that I can be forgiven first?”  I said, “That is exactly what
the Scripture teaches,” and I set before her a series of passages,
showing first how the forgiveness is bestowed through the perfect
propitiation of the Son of God, and then how it is granted at once,
before the fruits of faith can possibly be developed.  The poor thing was
amazed, and I believe that that very evening, before she left the house,
she was enabled to trust her blessed Saviour for the present perfect
forgiveness of all her sins.

She left the house declaring that nothing should induce her to join the
Church of Rome, and now followed the most fearful struggle that I ever
met with in the whole course of my ministry.

The young man had been already received, and the more she saw of her
Saviour, the more she felt the impossibility of their union.  What was to
be done?  She could not go forward to unite with him, and he would not go
back to be one with her.  Rome brought all its armoury to bear upon her.
Bishop, priests, and Romish friends united all their strength in
persuading her to give way.  But God helped her to stand firm, and though
she passed through a most fearful conflict, she lived and died in great
peace of soul, resting in Christ Jesus.  The young man became a Jesuit
priest, and died suddenly when officiating at the mass.  The case taught
me the lesson, which in fact I had learned before, that in a great number
of Romish perversions there is a real desire for the peace of God, and
that our wisest course is in all such cases to go direct to that one
point, instead of perplexing the mind with the erroneous points of Romish
teaching.

But the chief interest of all consisted in the blessed privilege of
carrying the Gospel of salvation to a number of persons who were really
hungering for the Word of Life.  There is no class of persons in the
world that has a greater claim on those who know the Lord than that
consisting of real inquirers after the way of life.  Now I met at
Ramsgate with many who had had sufficient knowledge of the truth to make
them utterly dissatisfied with the Tractarianism in the Parish Church and
the Chapel of Ease, but who were longing for something more than they had
already found.  It was most interesting to see them flocking back to the
Church of England after having been driven hither and thither, and I can
never forget a conversation I had with one of the curates of St. George’s
some two or three years after Christ Church had been opened.  I was
remonstrating with him on the bitterness which was still shown toward us,
but he justified it by saying that we were working against the Church of
England.

This was too much for me to take in silence, so I asked him whether he
would bear with me if I told him plainly what each of us had been doing
since our residence at Ramsgate.  And I then told him that I had been
occupied in winning back to the Church those whom he had driven away from
it.  This surprised him very much, and he replied, “Yes, they will come
to hear you preach, but not become communicants,” to which I replied that
I could not speak with accuracy, as I had never counted, but that it was
my firm belief that on the previous Sunday I had administered the Lord’s
Supper to no less than fifty persons who had been driven from the Church
of England by the teaching of St. George’s.  My friend was deeply
impressed by that fact, and our future relationship was of the most
friendly character.  Would that all clergymen would consider what they
have to answer for, when by their own erroneous teaching they scatter the
flock committed to their charge.

But if it was a joy to see the dispersed of the flock brought back to the
Church of their fathers, how much greater was the joy of seeing precious
souls brought into living union with the Lord Jesus Christ Himself; and
this, through the great mercy of God, we were permitted very quickly to
do.  They were of two classes.  There were many who had looked forward in
earnest hope, and often prayed for a blessing on the new church, and we
cannot be surprised that, when the church was opened, they received that
for which they had been praying; but there were others who had no such
expectation, but were rather prejudiced against the Gospel, and
altogether astonished when for the first time they heard its blessed
language.

Let me give two cases in illustration of what I mean.  About two miles
off there was a mill, at which was working a young man named John
Brampton.  On the day of the consecration of the church, he left his work
to attend the service, and in that service it pleased God to open his
heart, so that he received the blessed message of life in Christ Jesus.
He became at once one of the most active of our helpers, and was amongst
the first, if not the very first, of the teachers in our new Sunday
School.  During the whole of our residence at Ramsgate he was a zealous,
faithful fellow-labourer, and when we moved to Tunbridge Wells, and I
wanted a Scripture-reader, I considered that there was no one who would
help me more effectually than my zealous young friend from Ramsgate, so
invited him to join me, which he did with his whole heart, labouring most
diligently till after twenty-four years the Lord took him to his rest.
He had had no experience as a Scripture-reader before he came, but the
Lord taught him, and he was most effective as a helper.  He identified
himself so completely with all that we were doing that he would sometimes
entertain those who did not know him by speaking of “our house,” “our
field,” “our grounds,” etc., etc.  It was a pleasure to me to hear him,
and it was an evidence of that oneness of heart which he felt with us in
everything.  He was indeed a helper to his Vicar, and for many a long
year have I had to thank God for the gift bestowed on that young man, on
occasion of the first service ever held in Christ Church.

The other case was altogether of a different character.  I have already
mentioned the bitter hostility that some persons showed toward the new
church.  This was manifested not very long after the consecration by some
bad fellows, of whom we know nothing except that they wore the coats of
gentlemen, climbing over the iron fence by which the church was
surrounded, breaking down the young trees which had been recently planted
in the enclosure, and throwing several stones through the windows into
the church.  The outrage excited, as might be expected, a great deal of
conversation in the town, and a few days afterwards I was told that
Colonel Williams and Mrs. Williams had called to see me.  I had no idea
who they were, and on my entering the room he told me, with that
remarkable honesty and directness which characterised all his
conversation, that he had come as the representative of several of the
Parish Church congregation to express their extreme disapproval of the
recent outrage.  He told me also that he was a great friend of the Vicar,
and had extremely disapproved of the erection of Christ Church.  He also
added that, in order to show the sincerity of his protest, he intended to
take two seats in the church, and that possibly, as he then lived in the
neighbourhood, he might sometimes attend, but that he had no intention of
doing so habitually, and merely took them to assure me of his sincerity.

I assured him that I did not require any such evidence, but the seats
were taken, and it was not very long before I saw him seated in one of
them, and I was deeply interested that his attendances became more and
more frequent, until at length one day he was again announced as calling
at the house.  But this time he wished to see me in my own study, so he
came, evidently full of deep emotion.  He opened the conversation by
saying that he was not come to ask for help, as he did not want it, but
to tell me what the Lord had done for his soul.  He said that he had been
deeply impressed by something he heard in church, and for the last six
weeks had passed through agonies of soul.  He had been walking all over
the Isle of Thanet, earnestly seeking peace, till at length God had
brought him to see the fulness that is in Christ Jesus.  Now he had come
to me to ask me to unite with him in giving thanks for the blessed peace
which God had bestowed upon him in Christ Jesus.  He then fell on his
knees, and we both poured out our hearts in thanksgiving to God for the
wonderful mercy which He had shown, and the blessing of His salvation in
Christ Jesus the Lord.  From that day forward he took his part boldly as
an earnest advocate for the truth.  He was a man of strong convictions,
and, when convinced, he carried out those convictions with prompt and
firm determination.  So he did on this occasion.  To myself he became one
of my most warm, faithful friends, and in the support of every good and
holy work carried on at Ramsgate, for the rest of his life, he was the
faithful and unwavering standard-bearer.

Thus the wicked outrage of those men who violated the sacredness of our
church was overruled by God to the giving to me one of my most faithful
friends and efficient helpers, and to the town of Ramsgate one of its
most active, energetic, and faithful maintainers of the great Protestant
principles of the Church of England.

                                * * * * *

The schools at Christ Church were built by Mr. Hoare when at Ramsgate.
The Seamen’s Infirmary and General Hospital in that town also owes its
existence to his exertions.—ED.




CHAPTER VIII
_TUNBRIDGE WELLS_


But these bright and stirring days at Ramsgate were at length brought to
a close by Sir Charles Hardinge inviting me to undertake the living of
Holy Trinity, Tunbridge Wells, in the year 1853.

At first I thought very little of the offer, as I expected Sir Benjamin
Brodie to put his veto upon my removal from the sea.  But when I went to
consult him upon the subject, I was not a little surprised by his saying
that, as in 1847 he had judged it necessary for me to go to the seaside,
so now he considered it very desirable that I should leave it.  So that
impediment was removed, and I had to face the question whether I was
called to remain where I was or to remove.

It was a very difficult question, and I was greatly perplexed as to the
decision.  But, according to Mr. Venn’s principle already referred to, my
thoughts were ultimately established, and I have never seen reason for a
single moment to regret the change.  I can scarcely imagine a better
sphere for the ministry than that which I have been permitted to occupy
for nearly thirty-six years.  I have had a large parish, which, after
four parochial districts have been taken from it, still contains more
than six thousand persons, the population consisting of a
well-proportioned mixture of gentry, tradesmen, and poor.  I have had in
my church a stream of visitors from all parts of England, and not from
England only, but from India, Australia, and America.  I have had very
many most kind, faithful, and affectionate friends ready to help me in
everything, so that, on the whole, I believe we have been able to keep
pace with the rapid growth of population; and I have had an excellent
church, which, though I do not suppose it would satisfy the
ecclesiologist, I have found to be most commodious for the worship of
God.  There are three things in it quite at variance with modern fashion:
instead of an open roof to generate cold in winter, heat in summer, and
echo at all times, we have had a flat ceiling to protect us from all
changes of the climate; and instead of having the people spread far and
wide on the ground floor, there are deep galleries along three sides of
the church, containing nearly six hundred persons, all within ear-shot;
and instead of a low pulpit scarcely raising the preacher above the heads
of his hearers, there is an old-fashioned “three-decker” of sufficient
height to enable the preacher to see the whole of his congregation.

At Tunbridge Wells was much less to excite than at Ramsgate.  There were
no shipwrecks, and no such activity on the part of the Church of Rome,
but there was a great increase of solid pastoral work, and I firmly
believe that our removal was of the Lord.  In no period of my life have I
experienced greater mercies.

After ten years of happy work together, it pleased the Lord to take from
me my dearest wife, at which time He showed His abundant mercy in so
strengthening her faith, that she gave a glorious testimony to the power
of that Gospel which she had earnestly desired to teach, and which had
been the subject of our whole ministry.  She was kept at perfect peace
through a long and suffering illness, and fell asleep in full and
unbroken trust in the blessed Saviour whom she loved.  Shortly before she
died, she quoted to me the words of Mr. Standfast: “I have loved to hear
my Lord spoken of; and wheresoever I have seen the print of His shoe in
the earth, there I have coveted to set my foot too,” and He was faithful
to her to the end.

But, speaking of mercies at that period, I must not omit to mention the
help He raised up for me in my valued friend Dr. Richardson, and my
beloved sister-in-law Lady Parry.  Dr. Richardson was the greatest help
to me in the management of my large family, and would come in again and
again as a friend to give me any advice he thought necessary, and tell me
whether he thought it important I should call in medical help, and again
and again has he told me that they wanted no more than their faithful
nurse could give them.  As for my dear sister, she was everything that a
widower could desire, tender, wise, considerate, the best of counsellors
and the truest of friends.  What she was to me at that time of my
bereavement no words can ever describe.

Then amongst my many mercies at Tunbridge Wells I must reckon the severe
illness which I had ten years afterwards, which I am thoroughly persuaded
my Heavenly Father sent me as a blessing.  It called forth the same
unbounded loving-kindness from my parishioners and fellow-townsmen which
I am now experiencing while dictating this sketch of my history, and I
felt at the time that it brought us into a closer relationship with each
other than we had ever known previously.  But, above all, it burnt into
my heart those words of the Apostle Paul in 2 Timothy i. 12: “I know whom
I have believed.”  Those six words contained the whole of my religion as
I lay for weeks unable to think and pray, for they do not say, “I know
_how_ I have believed Him,” nor do they refer to any qualification in my
own faith, but simply to this qualification as taught in the following
words, “And am persuaded that He is able to keep that which I have
committed unto Him against that day.”  It was the entire persuasion of
His perfect sufficiency that kept my soul at peace, and has made me ever
since thankful to God for having brought me into the happy experience of
that sufficiency for one who, like me, was altogether insufficient in
himself.  I enjoyed also many proofs of the Lord’s providential care, one
of which was so remarkable that I think it ought to be recorded.

After my degree in 1834, I continued to reside at Cambridge and took
mathematical pupils.  One summer I took a long-vacation party to
Killarney, and in the course of our residence there a young man came over
from Cork to see me.  He had a great wish to go to Cambridge, and having
heard that there were Cambridge men at Killarney, he came over in order
to obtain information.  The result was that he came up the next October,
and I was glad to help him in his work, in which he made good progress.
But after some time he told me that the expenses had exceeded his
estimate and that he feared he should not be able to complete his
University career.  If richness be measured by the proportion of income
to expenditure, I was a richer man then than I have ever been since, as,
in addition to my father’s allowance, I received a considerable income
from my pupils.  I therefore told him that he must go on to his degree,
and with the help of my dearly beloved friend Henry Goulburn gave him a
cheque which he considered would be sufficient.  The result was that he
took his degree and left Cambridge.  After that I altogether lost sight
of him, and wondered what had become of him.

Thus twenty-six years passed by, and I was very much interested at
Tunbridge Wells in the erection of St. James’s Church, and had issued a
circular requesting that all subscriptions might be paid in by January
1st, 1862.  But though the world gave us credit for being extremely rich,
my account at the bankers was so low that I found I could ill afford the
£100 which I had promised.  That 1st of January was therefore to me a day
of real anxiety, and in the early morning I committed the matter solemnly
to God, and my Heavenly Father was “thinking upon me” when, after our
family worship, my letters were brought to me, and there was one from my
young Irish friend in which he said that, though I regarded the money
given at Cambridge as a gift, he had always considered it a loan and now
wished to repay it, so enclosed a cheque of £100.  It was that cheque
that I paid into the bank with a thankful heart that morning, as my
contribution to St. James’s Church.  So my young friend was employed by
my Heavenly Father to take care of the money until the time when I should
require it.

In addition to the deep interest of my own parish, the proximity to
London brought me into contact with various movements of a more public
character.  This involved a conflict between my duty to the parish and my
duty to the Church of which I was a member.  But I firmly believe that
the parish was the gainer, not the loser, by my interest in those general
objects, and nothing tends more to wither up a man’s ministry than such
an isolation as brings him into contact with his own limited
surroundings, and leads him to stand aloof from the general work of the
Church of God.

Then it has been my desire to attend as far as possible to diocesan
interests, those connected with the rural deanery, the archdeaconry, and
the diocese, such as ruri-decanal meetings, visitations, and diocesan
conferences.  It has appeared to me that when, by our position, we have a
right to attend on such occasions, we ought to do so, and that if we hold
back from taking our legitimate part, we have no right to complain if
things are said and done of which we disapprove.

On the same principle I have attended Church Congresses, and have been
thankful for the opportunity of publicly maintaining those great
principles which are inexpressibly dear to my own heart.  I have never
hesitated to state what I have believed as clearly as I knew how to put
it, and my experience is that, if a person will attend them in the Name
of the Lord and as a witness for Christ, and will speak without either
reserve or compromise, he will not only receive courteous treatment from
those in authority, but will find a grand opportunity of spreading the
truth through the length and breadth of the land.

I have myself received letters, from all parts of England, thanking me
for words which I was enabled to speak at one of the Church Congresses,
and I have known more than one instance in which words so spoken have
been blessed to the permanent peace of conscientious inquirers.

I have been deeply interested in the large lay and clerical meetings of
the Evangelical body.  When I was quite a beginner I listened to an
address at the Islington Clerical Meeting, by the Honourable Baptist
Noel, which has affected the character of my whole ministry.  He was
speaking on the subject of spiritual power, and said that, whenever any
attempt at ornamentation became apparent, power ceased.  On those words
of his I have acted ever since I heard them, and I am persuaded that
those meetings are frequently the means of making permanent impression on
many of those who are brought together by them.  Thus I have always
availed myself of every opportunity of attending such meetings.  In the
course of fifty-four years I have missed the Islington Clerical Meeting
only three times, and then from no choice of my own, and they have led to
a very sacred relationship with many of my beloved and honoured brethren
in all parts of the country.

But I have known none that I have regarded as a greater privilege than
our own Aggregate Clerical Meeting at Tunbridge Wells.  From that I have
never been absent, except when detained by severe illness, and nothing
can exceed the sacred privilege which I have enjoyed in those happy
gatherings.  We have met as brethren in the Lord Jesus, as one in the
great privileges in which we live, as fellow-labourers in our happy
ministry, and as fellow-partakers of the grace of God.  We have often
taken counsel together, and though in the course of thirty-four years
almost all the original founders have passed away, there is still the
same spirit of brotherly harmony, and the same loving interest in each
other’s welfare.  I often wonder how it is that some dear brethren appear
to me to undervalue such gatherings of those who fear the Lord.

But of all the objects away from home there was none that called forth my
deepest interest like the Committee of the Church Missionary Society.  I
do not know exactly how long I have been a member of it, but I was
invited by Mr. Venn when I was Curate of Richmond to join the Committee
of Correspondence, and as I left Richmond forty-three years ago, I
consider that I must have been at least forty-five years a member of that
body, and I regard that membership as one of the great blessings of my
life.

It has been the practice of its management to be always on the look-out
for men who had distinguished themselves and could bring to the Committee
their own experience of the work of the Gospel in those countries where
their lot had been cast, and the result has been that there have been in
that committee room a body of men, many of whom have filled highest
positions under the Crown, but who gladly gave their time and talents to
the patient consideration of the many difficult questions that have
arisen in the progress of the work.

I can quite believe that the business of the Committee might be conducted
with more despatch, and I have myself desired to see some changes in that
direction, but for calm, patient, and prayerful consideration of the
business before them, I have never known anything to exceed the conduct
of the C.M.S. Committee.  I cannot express the confidence that I feel in
the fidelity of that Committee, and when I have heard men finding fault
with their decisions, I have often wished that, before finding fault,
they would attend our deliberations and see for themselves the prayerful
process by which they have been led to their decisions.  Again and again
have I known them kneel down in the midst of their business, and plead
with God for His guiding hand.  And although it would be absurd to
expect, upon every difficult question, forty or fifty independent minds
should think exactly alike, yet I do not remember ever to have known an
interruption of the unity of spirit, and there are few things that I have
felt more, since it has pleased God to lay me very much aside, than the
necessity of quitting my place in that committee room, and losing the
privilege of uniting with such a body of men in such a work as that of
the Church Missionary Society.  I trust God will bless them with His own
rich and abundant blessing.  They have a noble work before them, not
merely in spreading the Gospel amongst the heathen, but in uplifting the
banner of truth at home, and I trust it may never happen again that dear
brethren, in their earnestness for the maintenance of a pure Gospel, will
ever think of weakening the Church Missionary Society by forsaking it,
and so rejoicing the heart of the great adversary of souls.

                                * * * * *

With these words the brief Autobiography is closed, and it is
characteristic of the writer that his faithful heart, like the
compass-needle ever pointing to the North, should, after a brief
deviation to his personal affairs, turn finally to the contemplation of
the glorious work of that Society whose cause he loved to plead.

It is, however, impossible to close the volume at this point.  The
forty-one years of ministry at Tunbridge Wells were the most fruitful and
important of his life, yet their events are barely noticed in the last
pages that he dictated.  We must therefore devote some space to the work
and character of Edward Hoare in that sphere where he became best known,
in which he bore the greatest trials of life, and whence from pulpit and
press that teaching flowed forth by which the Holy Spirit blessed
thousands of anxious souls.



Extract from the Journal, May 1858.


_Thoughts about Personal Holiness_.—Nearness to Christ.  Likeness to
Christ.  Singleheartedness to Christ.

_The Whole Work of the Holy Spirit_.—In Christ.  With Christ.  For
Christ.

_Peculiar Importance to Ministers_.—Because we are acting under a strong
religious stimulus which may be mistaken for true holiness.

Must not expect to draw souls nearer to God than we are ourselves.  “Be
ye followers of me.”

Because by-ends mar and impede God’s blessing.  “My glory will I not give
to another.”  “Ye ask and ye receive not,” etc.  God has too much regard
for the minister to trust him with success.

By-ends strike at the root of faith.  “How can ye believe?” etc.

Nearness to God carries a man humbly through success, and peacefully
through discouragement.

If we live in Christ we shall be carried through the dying hour.

_The Visible and Invisible Life_.—Men see Christ’s Gospel in us.  We are
the visible representatives of an Invisible Presence.  Thousands read us
who never read their Bibles.

                               _Questions_.

Is there the same desire for salvation of souls when others preach?

Is there never pleasure in finding others less than ourselves?

Is there real gratification in the progress and success of others?

                                * * * * *

“Search me, O Lord” (Psalm cxxxix.).  “Cleanse the thoughts of our
hearts.”  Lev. xxii. 2: “Profane not,” etc.

“Pardon iniquity of our holy things.”  “Be ye clean, ye that bear the
vessels of the Lord.”

Pardoned sinners the only witnesses to converting grace.




CHAPTER IX
_WORK IN VARIOUS PLACES_


Those who knew the subject of this memoir only in his later years were
often struck by his physical strength and vigour.  Yet from his earliest
years and up to middle life there were signs of constitutional delicacy
which caused anxiety.  On various occasions he was laid by through
attacks of illness, and it is plain from passages in his journal that,
although physically an athlete, he quite expected that his life would be
a short one.  But God had other plans for His young servant: true, he was
to be disciplined by frequent illnesses—Pakefield had to be resigned in a
year owing to delicacy of the chest; his work at Richmond (where he
caught smallpox in his parish-visiting), and Holloway, and Ramsgate, was
interrupted by periods of ill-health; but these were perhaps the training
by which faith was strengthened and spirituality deepened for the great
work of middle life, and a hale and saintly old age.

The close and topical study of the Scriptures to which allusion is made
in the Autobiography, and in which, no doubt, the mathematical training
of the University was a great assistance, gave him a clear view of the
doctrines of the Church of England; combined with this was an intimate
acquaintance with the formularies of the Prayer-Book and the writings of
the Reformers, also the result of years of careful reading,—consequently
Mr. Hoare was in great request all over England to speak at gatherings of
the clergy and devotional meetings of various kinds.  Soon after his
appointment to Tunbridge Wells, we find in his letters, of which a few
extracts are given in the following pages, references to these journeys;
in fact he literally seemed to go up and down the country speaking and
preaching.  It was no unusual event for him to address great audiences in
remote towns on the same day.

The following letter, written to one of his daughters just after her
Confirmation, for which he had prepared her, alludes to this kind of
work, but it is inserted here more particularly as a specimen of his
tender interest in the spiritual welfare of his children:—

                                                “YORK, _May_ 28_th_, 1856.

    “I do not yet know whether or not I shall be wanted at Pontefract
    to-morrow, and if I am not I may reach London as soon as this letter;
    but you have been so much in my thoughts lately that I cannot forbear
    sending one line of affectionate remembrance.

    “I have felt the last three months to have been a profitable time for
    us both, and I trust it has brought us into a closer union with each
    other than we have had before.  I consider that as dear girls grow up
    they become not merely the children, but the companions and
    fellow-helpers with their parents, and therefore I rejoice at all
    that brings us together, as I believe the Confirmation has done, and
    as I believe that our uniting together in the Lord’s Supper will yet
    further tend to do.  I cannot tell you with what a deep feeling of
    interest I look forward to the joy of receiving you as a Communicant
    on Sunday next.  I trust that it may be a help to you in drawing
    nearer to God than you have ever yet done, and in feeding on Christ
    by faith to the very end of your course.  I am sure of this, my dear
    girl, that there is no joy like that of knowing Christ, no place like
    that to be found in His love, no happiness like that which springs
    from His grace, and it is no small comfort to me to rest assured that
    you feel this yourself, that you have not merely felt the importance
    of it, but have also known something of the joy.  It is a great thing
    to have the knowledge of our real and great necessity, but that
    cannot give us peace; it is the sweet assurance of His sufficiency
    that can really give rest to the soul.  That sufficiency, dear girl,
    is for you, freely offered to you in Him, without money and without
    price, and I trust sweetly enjoyed by you through the teaching of the
    Holy Spirit.  May He lead you forward day by day, and graciously
    prepare you for His kingdom!

    “Since beginning my letter the post is come, and your letter with it.
    I knew the good news before I came away; but I am not quite sure
    whether I shall come, for I do not know whether I am wanted here.
    Tell your mother I am very well, and am taking the greatest care of
    myself.  I got on very comfortably yesterday, and was not overdone.
    This afternoon I go (D.V.) to Leeds.  I am quite concerned about
    baby.  Dear love to your mother.

                                           “Your most affectionate Father,
                                                                   “E. H.”

His love for the Church Missionary Society made him ready to go anywhere
in its service, and in 1862 Mr. Hoare visited Cork for this purpose; some
mistakes appear to have been made about dates by local friends, and
accordingly there were one or two days in which there was no work for him
to do.  This, which would have been a natural source of vexation at all
times, was at this juncture particularly hard to bear.  Mrs. Hoare’s
serious condition had just been discovered.  It was therefore with
considerable unwillingness that he had consented to leave her at all; but
when, through the mistakes alluded to in the early part of the following
letter, some days had to be spent in doing nothing, it is easy to imagine
how his spirit chafed at what appeared to be a needless absence from
home.  Yet this had its compensation, as it gave him more of the company
of his host, a venerable saint of God.

Not only so, but Mr. Hoare used to tell of the remarkable way in which
his aged hostess comforted him concerning the great trouble which was
just beginning to overshadow his life.  Making him sit beside her on the
sofa, she persuaded him to open all his anxiety and grief to her; and
then, in a motherly way, gave him such loving advice and deep consolation
that he was enabled to look forward more calmly to the sorrow, and
returned home strengthened in faith to meet the trials which were
thickening around him.

                                                “CORK, _May_ 26_th_, 1862.

    “ . . .  However, I am repaid by the affection of the dear old Dean
    {137} and Mrs. Newman, with whom I am staying.  I have greatly
    enjoyed my visit, and she has been most loving and sympathising.
    Indeed she has done me real good, and given me valuable help by the
    way.  It is a pleasant and profitable thing to be with those whose
    race is nearly run, and to hear their views of life, when they look
    back on it from the borders of eternity.  She seems to take a
    different view of it to what I do, who am in the midst of all the
    cares of my pilgrimage.

    “I thought of you and home all day yesterday with much affection,
    though without much time for especial prayer, for I was about all
    day, having preached twice, and been two hours in the afternoon to
    hear Mr. Denham Smith.  I must tell you all about it when I get home;
    but it is a curious thing that I heard him tell precisely the same
    stories about conversion that Miss Saunders mentioned.  There was
    something very pleasing about it all, and parts of it were very
    powerful.  But I confess I did not see wherein lay the secret of that
    remarkable success which God seems to have bestowed on him.  Perhaps
    he is more in prayer than we are.  But let us be thankful for what
    God has done, and take courage.

    “I fully hope (D.V.) to be at T. W. on Saturday, but I shall not
    expect any of you dear daughters to meet me then, as I expect to find
    the house thoroughly uncomfortable, and shall most probably take up
    my quarters with some of the people.  I rejoice to think of our
    settling at home again before very long, and am quite of opinion that
    the change home may do your dearest mother as much good as the change
    away.  But how we are to take care of her and prevent her
    overfatiguing herself I know not.  Of one thing, however, I am
    sure—viz. that we have dear, loving, and most helpful daughters,
    whose delight will be to be helpful.  Most fully do I appreciate it,
    and most heartily do I thank God for it.  Give my dearest love to
    all, and most especially to your mother; to Gurney also if he is with
    you.  I am quite delighted at his Greek.

                                                        “Most affectionate
                                                                   “E. H.”

It must not be supposed, however, that the parish suffered because other
places profited.  On the contrary, these brief trips were fitted in
between his parochial duties, and by his work for others fresh energy
seemed to be diffused into things at home.  The newspapers might record
his name at a meeting at the other end of England, but the following
evening would see him at the night school or in his pulpit, or at what he
seemed to love best of all, his Men’s Bible Class.  He had a genius for
teaching; whether it was children, or ladies, or undergraduates, or
working men, it made no difference—the instruction was suited skilfully
to every sort of mind.  Many a former curate who reads these words will
remember the Men’s Bible Class on Tuesday evenings.  “All sorts and
conditions of men” were there, a score or two at least: labourers,
shop-assistants, artisans, clerks; there perhaps an ex-Indian judge, here
a medical man; beside the Vicar sat his curates, who were always present;
and then, after a hymn and prayer, the subject of last week was resumed,
and in a simple conversational way the story of Abraham, or some other
Scripture character, seemed to make the individual stand out before us
like a man of our acquaintance, with difficulties and temptations which
we felt were like our own.

There was no reading round, but a little friendly questioning to bring
out the thoughts of the men.

On one of these occasions an elderly man of remarkable appearance made
some striking observation on the subject of the evening; subsequent
inquiries revealed a former student for the priesthood in the Romish
Church, who, being unable to “swallow” the dogma of the Immaculate
Conception when first promulgated, had been turned out of the College in
Rome and afterwards joined the Church of England.

Mr. Hoare loved to address men, and was never more at home than when
preaching at Cambridge to the undergraduates or addressing meetings of
clergy, or, best of all, speaking in his own church at the monthly Men’s
Services on Sunday afternoons.  His choice of subjects and of texts was
very striking, _e.g._ to the Mayor and Corporation upon “The wisdom that
delivered the city,” to the Fire Brigades upon “Escape for thy life, lest
thou be consumed,” to the Volunteers upon “Soldiers of Christ,” to the
Friendly Societies on “A workman that needeth not to be ashamed,” etc.

These discourses were delivered with a solemnity, earnestness, and simple
eloquence peculiarly his own, and were accompanied by gesture and tone of
voice that made them intensely striking.  No one who heard these
addresses could ever forget them.

At the close of the first ten years of work in Tunbridge Wells came the
great sorrow of his life.

Mrs. Hoare had been his truest help in the family and the parish,
bringing up her ten children with wise and loving care, ruling her
household and holding open house for every guest, and yet holding
mothers’ meetings and visiting the sick and dying of the large parish of
Holy Trinity (which then included the whole town).  No one ever saw her
in a hurry, none who wanted advice were turned away, and not a single
duty seemed ever forgotten.  In 1862 alarming symptoms appeared.  Medical
advice was taken; treatment and rest were tried, but in vain; the disease
rapidly progressed, and after a cure was pronounced to be beyond medical
skill, Mrs. Hoare resumed such of her parish work as was still within the
compass of her strength, with the remark that, since rest was useless and
her time was now short, she must work so long as power lasted!  The loss
of such a wife was indeed a deep sorrow, and the entries in his journal
testify to the grief that wrung the husband’s heart.

On July 27th, 1863, she passed away, her last words calmly uttered—“Lord
Jesus, receive my spirit.”

The journal ends with her last message to her children: “I shall look for
you at heaven’s gate.”

A few months afterwards Mr. Hoare wrote a touching and beautiful sketch
of his beloved wife entitled “Sacred Memorials”; it was not published,
but had a large circulation, finding its way even beyond this country.

The one great consolation in this overwhelming sorrow was, however, able
to uphold him.  The same truths which had strengthened her for an active
life sustained her in suffering, and gave her unruffled peace to the end.
The peace, the presence, and the power of the Lord Jesus Christ gave
power to the faint and made him strong in the Lord.  For twenty-four
years they had worked side by side, and in the thirty-one years that
remained he sometimes gently spoke of her as present though unseen, and
joining in prayer for his work.

Towards the close of the year, when sending a line of welcome to his
eldest daughter on her return home, he closes with these words, which
have a pathetic power when read in the light of the recent bereavement:—

                                          “T. W., _November_ 27_th_, 1863.

    “If there is so much pleasure in meeting those dear to us after these
    short separations, what will be the joy of the great reunion at the
    coming of the Lord!”




CHAPTER X
_DOMESTIC LIFE AND FOREIGN TOURS_


It was a delightful thing to see Mr. Hoare in the midst of his family.
Some of us remember only the later years of his life, but the enjoyment
which he then took in the company of his grandchildren was very charming
to witness.  Those, however, who recollect the time when his ten boys and
girls were growing up around him, speak with much pleasure of the way in
which he threw himself into all their feelings and pursuits, and the
skill which he evinced in drawing out their characters.  He tried hard,
as he touchingly says in one of his letters, to be “father and mother in
one.”  In the bringing up of his children religion formed such a bright
part of their life that allusions to it came in quite naturally into
ordinary conversation.  On one occasion, five years before Mrs. Hoare’s
death, he makes the following entry in his journal:—

    “_September_ 19_th_, 1858.—Very much interested to-day by — [one of
    his younger boys].  I was talking at dinner about the great
    geological periods of creation.  He said, ‘But it took place in one
    week.’  I answered, ‘Those days were probably long periods, as it
    says, “One day is with the Lord as a thousand years, and a thousand
    years as one day.”’  He said, ‘I thought that meant that with the
    Lord we should be so happy that a thousand years would seem like one
    day, they would pass so quickly!’”

How God blessed his efforts is known to all who are acquainted with his
family.

The following letter refers to these happy relationships:—

                                              “T. W., _March_ 3_rd_, 1864.

    “MY DEAR DAUGHTERS,—I cannot say how often we think of you, and how
    pleased I was to hear of your safe arrival and enjoyment at Oxford.
    I know few places in all England with more objects of interest than
    Oxford, and I have no doubt you will thoroughly enjoy your week
    there.  We are getting on comfortably, though I have had rather too
    much of clerical meetings, having one on Monday and one to-day.  But
    I hope it has been in the Lord’s service.  On Monday we went through
    Romans xi., and I certainly thought that the Prophetics had studied
    the chapter better than the Clericals.  But I was quite confirmed in
    the exposition at the Prophetical.  I suppose Annie has told you of
    all our home doings.  We really have got on very comfortably, but it
    seems very strange to have seven away out of the ten.  I suppose,
    however, if God preserves me, I must look forward to more than that
    in future.  The course of life seems to be that a person begins
    alone, and then, when God gives him the blessing of such a union as I
    have had, the house fills year after year, till at length the tide
    turns and the dispersion begins, till at last sometimes the question
    arises who shall be the companion of the aged father.  But we have
    not come to that yet, or near it; and when it does come, if it ever
    does, I am sure it will be to draw us heavenward, and wean me more
    and more from earth to heaven.  I am sure I have been far too much
    tied down below.  Truly I may say, ‘My soul cleaveth unto the dust’;
    but I think I already feel something of the weaning power, and I
    trust I may feel it more and more.  However, I scarcely ought to
    write so to you; but rather to thank God for the present mercies, for
    the past lovingkindness, and for my dear, dear daughters, who, I am
    sure, do all that daughters can to make my home happy.  Dear love to
    you both, and to your uncle and aunt.

                                           “Your most affectionate Father,
                                                                   “E. H.”

In 1864 Mr. Hoare, accompanied by a brother and two of his sons, went for
a tour in Switzerland.  It was on their return that the first meeting
took place between the writer and his future Vicar (as has been intimated
in the Preface); and Mr. Hoare used to say, with reference to the
mournful circumstances connected with that day, that he often asked
himself, “Why should I be permitted to bring my boys back in health and
strength, while this other father brings back only one of the two who
went out on their holiday?”

                                * * * * *

The following letters were written at this time:—

                                           “LUCERNE, _August_ 4_th_, 1864.

    “MY DEAR GIRLS,—We failed in catching the night train at Paris, so
    were obliged to come on yesterday by day to Basle, and to-day to this
    lovely place, which looks more beautiful than ever.  I certainly
    think it is the most beautiful place I know in the world.  To-morrow
    we strike into the mountains. . . .  Everything thus far has
    prospered with us, but my heart hungers after home; and I don’t know
    how it is, but I always feel my loss most when I am away.  I hardly
    knew how to bear it at Plymouth.  I suppose the reason is that the
    thoughts are always dwelling on home and all its interests, so that
    all connected with it is more felt than ever.  The boys are very
    bright and very agreeable, Edward being full of his conversation with
    the French, to his own great delight, and their great amusement.  He
    travelled many hours yesterday in a carriage away from us, in order
    that he might ride with a large French family who had a compartment
    to themselves.  Gurney is not so conversable, but has every
    appearance of being pre-eminently happy.  We are now preparing to go
    up the Rigi for the night, and the whole party are gone to purchase
    alpenstocks.  Would not you like to be going with us?  But, oh! if it
    lasts so hot, I wonder how much there will be left of us when we
    reach the top.  Dear love to all.  Tell Lily I hope she will look
    after my garden as well as her own, and tell the bees we are getting
    on well, and met with excellent honey.  Also you may tell — of this
    as the right time of year to plant some Melilotus Leucantha, and also
    some good strawberries.  Let me know how the sunflowers are, and the
    rose-cuttings.

    “Dearest love to all.

                                                        “Most affectionate
                                                                   “E. H.”

Family-letter from abroad:—

                                          “ST. LUC, _August_ 16_th_, 1864.

    “MY DEAREST SONS AND DAUGHTERS,—‘Homeward Bound’ is always a pleasant
    sound, and so it is on this occasion, however pleasant our journey
    may have been, for I have been quite homesick for some days, and,
    like a schoolboy, have been counting the days till my return.  I
    fully hope to be home on Saturday, but I cannot say at what time, as
    we have lost all reckoning as to hours.  Indeed we may fail
    altogether, as we are acting contrary to my general rule, and propose
    to travel by the last train all the way from Basle, so that if
    anything fails at any point we shall be thrown out altogether.  But I
    trust we shall arrive all right, and dear uncle with us. . . .  I
    hope we may be home by the 6.20, but I cannot say positively, as I
    know nothing.

    “I cannot say how I rejoice at the good accounts I hear from you.  I
    have thought of you all with the utmost interest, and prayed for you
    with a father’s love.  Tell the dear boys how pleased I have been to
    hear such good accounts of them.  They little know how they have
    added to the pleasure of my journey, for if I had felt an anxiety
    respecting them, I could not have enjoyed even this beautiful
    country.  Tell — and — likewise how very much I have been pleased
    with your report of them, and thank — and — for their letters.

    “We had a splendid week last week, and many sacred remembrances of
    our happy journey together, and when we came to Zermatt it seemed so
    like old times that I could almost have looked out for you.  The
    mountains seemed more beautiful than ever; but there they stand
    fixed, and know nothing of the changes that have taken place in the
    hearts and homes of those that look at them.  But there is one thing
    more fixed and more permanent than they are; I mean the love of God
    in Christ Jesus.  In it therefore we will seek to trust more and
    more, and I am sure He will never fail us, as He has never done yet,
    and we shall never be disappointed.  I have accepted the Archbishop’s
    invitation, and I hope — will enjoy her visit.  As for myself, I had
    sooner remain at home.  But it is clearly right to go, and indeed I
    propose to make an effort and go out more than I have done lately.
    The boys send their very dear love, though they do not seem much
    disposed to express it on paper.  That they leave to me.  If any very
    nice person turns up who may be disposed to preach once on Sunday, it
    would be very acceptable; but I hope to reach home prepared.

    “Dear love to all.

                                                        “Most affectionate
                                                                   “E. H.”

Letter to his sons:—

                                           “SIERRE, _August_ 16_th_, 1864.

    “MY DEAR BOYS,—I have been so greatly pleased by the good report that
    I have had of you that I must write one line to tell you so.  I am
    quite thankful for it, and I have no doubt you have had a happy
    holiday in consequence.  I made some lines on the mountains to show
    that the way to be happy is to seek each other’s happiness:—

    “‘When all begin to seek their own,
    Then each must seek it quite alone;
    But when all seek to please each other,
    Then each is helped by every brother.’

    “We have found this to be quite the case in travelling, for it is
    quite necessary when we travel to think of all the party, and strive
    to please every one.  But I must not moralise, but tell you something
    of our journey.  We have not had many adventures; but we have climbed
    up some terrible hills, and I can assure you it has been hard work.
    Up, up, up; puff, puff, puff; grunt, grunt, grunt; and still the
    farther you go, the mountains grow higher and higher.  You think
    sometimes you are near the top, and, when you get there, you find
    another top higher still, and then another, till you get quite tired
    of tops.  And coming down is hard work too.  The mountains are
    covered with great loose stones, so that by the time you are at the
    bottom you are glad enough of a resting-place.  We go to bed very
    early, the boys about eight, and I about nine.  But then we make up
    for it at the other end, and by five o’clock, when you are all fast
    asleep, we are all moving, and sometimes almost off.  The middle of
    the day is so hot, as our hands and faces will prove to you, that we
    can scarcely travel in the middle of the day, unless we be high up in
    the mountains, where the air is so beautifully fresh that we can do
    almost anything.  We meet with a great many travellers, many of whom
    are wandering over the glaciers.  They are a queer-looking set, with
    immense boots with large nails in them, with wideawakes and green
    veils tied over them, with a long pole in their hand with a spike at
    one end and an axe at the other.  Then you see their guide marching
    behind with a similar axe, and a long rope on his back, which is used
    to strap the whole party together if they cross any dangerous place,
    so that, if one falls, the others may hold him up.  And tremendous
    slips they sometimes have.  A few days ago four men slipped and slid
    four hundred feet, more than twice the length of our garden, down a
    steep piece of ice with a huge precipice at the bottom, so that they
    would have been dashed to pieces if they had not stopped.  But
    happily two of them struck their axes into the ice just in time, and
    so they hung on, close by the edge of the precipice, and were saved.
    I suppose some time or other I shall hear of you two being Alpine
    travellers.  Gurney and Ted seem quite ready to begin;—but my time is
    past, and I must content myself with going only to those places where
    I can climb with poor wind and old legs.  However, at Zermatt we met
    with Mr. and Mrs. —, who had been wandering over the highest
    glaciers, she being strapped by a rope to the guides.  I suppose she
    liked it; but I am not sure it was quite the right place for a lady.

    “Well!  I hope we shall all be together, if God permit, on Saturday,
    and bring all our things with us, but some are already left behind,
    and others are waiting for us on the road, as we have taken hardly
    any luggage, so that a good many of our preparations were of no use
    at all.  Since Monday morning we have had only a knapsack between us,
    so you may imagine we have not been very smart, and our evening dress
    has not been of the gayest kind.  I fear also it has not always been
    of the cleanest, for we have not had things enough to change nearly
    so often as we should have liked.  But we look forward to a glorious
    wash on Saturday.  But one disadvantage of our having so little
    luggage is that we cannot bring home any Swiss curiosities.  We have
    had enough to do to get our own absolute necessaries across the
    mountains; so we shall be obliged to come back quite empty-handed.
    But we shall come not empty-hearted, but full of love to all my dear
    ones.  Good-bye.  May God bless and keep you!

                                                        “Most affectionate
                                                                   “E. H.”

The following letters have an individual interest of their own:—

                                 “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _February_ 1_st_, 1866.

    “I am sure it is very profitable as well as pleasant to have an
    occasional change in those we hear, and on the strength of this
    conviction I propose to take a weekday holiday for next seven weeks,
    as Mr. Burgess is to preach for me next Wednesday, and other brethren
    during Lent.  So I hope to buckle to and get through Pusey on Daniel,
    if good friend Jacques is not reading it.  I quite enjoy the thoughts
    of it, though really I ought to be thankful for our Wednesday
    evenings, though I must admit they are an effort to me.”

                                     “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _May_ 20_th_, 1867.

    “We have been getting on capitally, and had really a very pleasant
    Sunday.  Campbell’s sermon was quite first-rate, and made a great
    impression on all who heard it.  But I greatly fear he will not come
    as curate.  I should esteem it a very great favour if the Lord were
    to send me some one who would give a little fresh fire to me as well
    as the people, for I sometimes find my own energies flag, and greatly
    desire to have some fresh zeal infused among us.  Numbers of people
    wandered to other churches, but I believe no one regretted their
    worship in the Hall or Schoolroom. {151}  We sang the hymn ‘Jesus,
    where’er Thy people meet,’ and I believe we beheld His ‘mercy-seat.’
    The girls are going to Mr. — this evening with Brodie.  I am going to
    stay at home, for I do not like the thought of sitting there for
    three hours.  How strange it is the people think two hours too long
    for church, but like three hours for a lecture!  I suppose they enjoy
    the one more than the other, and that makes all the difference.  I am
    afraid they will find Heaven very dull.”

                                 “WOODFORD GREEN, _September_ 5_th_, 1867.

    “It has been a great joy to me to hear such good reports of all the
    party, and I hope you will tell them all so.  There is no text in the
    Bible which I can enter into more fully than this, ‘I have no greater
    joy than to know that my children walk in truth.’  To hear of and to
    witness your well-doing is the greatest joy I have in life, and if it
    please God to grant that we may all be one together for eternity, it
    will take eternity to express my thankfulness.”

On hearing of the sudden death of a friend:—

                                                “YORK, _May_ 24_th_, 1869.

    “How rapidly and how unexpectedly do the greatest dangers take place!
    Truly we are living on the brink of eternity, and a few hours may
    find us in the midst of it.  May the Lord keep us with our loins girt
    and our lamps burning, and we ourselves as those that wait for their
    Lord.  I am thankful to say I have got on very comfortably, but I am
    too old to talk all day, and nothing suits me so well as home.  I
    sometimes think I must give up travelling altogether; but then when I
    find how much my poor services seem to be valued I have my
    misgivings.  We have had really noble collections, no less than £78
    in one little church holding little more than two hundred persons,
    the richest of whom were shop-keepers and professional men; and £60
    in another church where the congregation, though rather larger, was
    very much of the same character.  We have therefore still much to
    learn at home, and none more than I have.  It seems that we are only
    at the beginning, at the very threshold of heavenly knowledge, but
    what we can see on the threshold is enough to fill the soul with
    praise and gratitude.”

                                * * * * *

                                   “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _April_ 26_th_, 1870.

    “I have really been regretting your absence from the feast of fat
    things which we have lately been enjoying at home, for I consider we
    have had privileges of a very high order.

    “Our Passion Week services were most profitable, and following as
    they did on Mr. Langston’s Lent sermons, they tended, I trust, to put
    a seal on impressions already formed, though I cannot say I have yet
    had the joy of discovering any cases of marked conversion as their
    consequence.  I have, however, met with those who I think have been
    aroused to further progress, and who acknowledge the help given with
    real thankfulness.

    “I trust also that our C.M.S. anniversary may be regarded as a token
    of progress.  There has been an amazing amount of interest amongst
    our younger parishioners on the subject of the African Bishop, {153}
    so that yesterday the Mission-room was quite full, and again both the
    Trinity rooms in the evening.  There were so many last night that
    there were several standing by the door of the girls’ room, and a
    collection of £14, containing an immense amount of copper.  I confess
    I was anxious about our collection in church, especially when I found
    that we had not exceeded that of last year in the morning, but we
    picked up nobly in the afternoon and evening.  In the evening alone
    there was £45, so that before we left church the collection reached
    £120, and there were £11 additional sent on Monday morning.  I hope I
    may regard it as the fruit of all the admirable sermons that we have
    lately heard, and if so I shall regard it with peculiar thanksgiving,
    as showing that there has been not merely religious excitement but
    true religious principle at work amongst the people.  And this is
    what we all want.  It is to be living under the combined influence of
    principle and emotion, of deep feeling produced in the soul by strong
    conviction of Christian truth.

    “I have been very much urged to go to Cheltenham, and if I go I
    should immediately set out for my long journey.  But I do so enjoy my
    quiet work at home that I sometimes think I must never go out again.
    I ought, however, to be thankful for the privilege of being permitted
    to do the Lord’s work anywhere.”

In the autumn of 1870 Mr. Hoare, accompanied by one of his daughters,
crossed the Atlantic, and spent nearly three months in a pleasant tour
through the United States.  It was a delightful holiday, and was the
means of greatly strengthening and refreshing him for work at home.  He
had many good introductions, and went about seeing all that he could of
the people, public institutions, and Church work, but beyond an
occasional sermon Mr. Hoare made it a time of rest.  No letters appear to
have been preserved relating to this tour.

                                * * * * *

To Lady Buxton, after her son’s death:—

                                  “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _August_ 22_nd_, 1871.

    “I have thought of you so much lately and so affectionately that I
    must send you one line of loving remembrance, for I know how pleasant
    a thing it is to be remembered by those we love, especially when the
    remembrance leads to prayer.  I am persuaded that very many have
    prayed for you under this very heavy sorrow.  There are so many who
    feel the bitterness of it, all of whom connect you with it so
    intimately that I am persuaded there has seldom been a mourner more
    generally or more affectionately remembered before God.

    “I think that solemn day at Fox Warren was, on the whole, very
    satisfactory.  To me it was inexpressibly affecting to be surrounded
    by all the beauties of the most charming place, with his mind
    speaking in every brick and almost in every tree.  I was so glad that
    I had paid him a visit there only a few weeks before—such a pleasant
    visit, and so remarkable for the charm of his society, although, poor
    dear fellow, I confess I was terrified about his health.  But now all
    that is over, and, oh! how it does bring before us the overwhelming
    interest of the Heavenly Home!

    ‘“My Heavenly Home is bright and fair;
    No pain or death can enter there.’

    “I never remember to have felt more deeply the difference between
    things which can and which cannot be shaken.  Oh, who can tell the
    blessing of an unshaken hope, an unshaken safety, an unshaken
    inheritance, and an unshaken home, all resting on unshaken promises
    and the unshaken covenant of God!  These things which cannot be
    shaken must remain, and they will remain when all fair homes of this
    pleasant world are passed away for ever.  May God keep us by His own
    grace grasping them with an unshaken faith, that, when Christ either
    comes to us or summons us to Him, we may meet Him without surprise
    and receive an abundant entrance into His Kingdom.”

Extracts from family-letters:—

                                    “PATTERDALE, _September_ 14_th_, 1871.

    “I have received two very earnest invitations to Edinburgh, and one
    to Australia.  I do not suppose that I shall accept either of them,
    certainly not the latter until my return; but if I accept the former
    it will delay my return a week.  But I do not think it likely.

    “Our journey thus far has been most prosperous.  We have had
    beautiful weather, and a very happy party: Keswick and Derwentwater
    on Tuesday, Helvellyn and Ambleside yesterday, and Bowness and
    Patterdale to-day.  As usual we have had several affectionate
    greetings, amongst others one from Sir — —, whom we met at Keswick.
    We were both very friendly, but it was impossible not to feel that we
    were both under constraint from the sense of great divergence.  We
    both scrupulously avoided any points of difference, but both showed
    clearly that there were too many rocks on which we might split at any
    moment.  And yet I feel reproved by the zeal he had shown in his
    endeavours to do good to his guide.  I am sure there are many lessons
    which we may learn from those who widely differ from us, and the more
    we value the blessed truths which God has made known to us, the more
    humbled we ought to feel at the want of fervour with which we
    endeavour to maintain them.

    “To-morrow we hope to reach Carlisle, and I hope I may be prospered
    there.  But I find it very difficult to work up much zeal about the
    Jews.  What I do feel is entirely the result of Scriptural
    conviction, and not of any personal interest.  The Jew in Scripture
    is certainly a much more interesting character than the Jew in
    Petticoat Lane.  But we profess to act on Scriptural principles, and
    therefore ought to persevere, even though it be in the dark.”

                                * * * * *

                                        “CROMER, _September_ 28_th_, 1871.

    “I am greatly pleased by your letter of this morning.  It was indeed
    a most profitable sermon of Mr. Edmonstone’s, and I have felt the
    powerful influence on my own mind of it and the life of Agnes Jones.
    I trust, therefore, that my Cromer visit has been thus far really for
    good, and I feel, myself, a fresh stimulus for the sacred work to
    which the Lord has called us.”

                                * * * * *

                                              “ELY, _October_ 7_th_, 1871.

    “I have been thinking of you all day in your return to the dear old
    home, and have almost felt disposed to envy you, for I am satisfied
    with holiday-making and begin to long for home.  However, I have
    consented to return to Cromer from Nottingham, to pay a visit of a
    few days to your Uncle Richard, so that I expect to enjoy the
    hospitality of three of my brothers, which is very satisfactory to
    me.  Nothing could have exceeded the kindness of all parties, and I
    am not without a hope that there has been some blessing on my
    ministry.  But I cannot say it has been a time of rest, and I feel
    the want of repose more than I do at home.  I suppose this is why I
    write so slowly, so badly, and with such difficulty that I am sure I
    never should do for Secretary to the C.M.S. {157}: the first long
    letter would knock me up for the day.”

                                * * * * *

                                      “NOTTINGHAM, _October_ 10_th_, 1871.

    “I have been venturing on a speech this morning in which I think the
    Lord prospered me.  I desired to speak for Him, and I was certainly
    most kindly received.” {158a}

                                * * * * *

                                          “CROMER, _October_ 16_th_, 1871.

    “You need not be at all frightened about the Dean, for it is on
    Wednesday the 25th that he comes to us.  The sermon, etc., is on the
    26th, and on that day we ought to have an S.P.G. luncheon.  I think
    it would be well to ask the Committee soon.  The list may be found in
    the S.P.G. report, under the head ‘Local’ on the top shelf.

    “I feel doubly interested in the thought of my return, and trust it
    may be with a greater realisation of our completeness in Christ Jesus
    and of the blessedness of working not merely for Him but in Him.  I
    felt this most remarkably at Nottingham, and I believe it resulted in
    power, at all events on one occasion referred to in the paper which I
    have asked — to send to you.

    “The Congress was very interesting, but too exciting.  The week was
    one of great exhaustion, though I am thankful I was there, and I
    believe God gave power to those who were endeavouring to be witnesses
    for the truth.  I cannot doubt but on the whole they did well and
    carried the people with them.  With only one exception, they spoke
    with wisdom and power, like men who were being prayed for, as indeed
    we all were by many in the Hall.  But the close attention, the hot
    room, the many friends, and the anxiety as to the issue took a great
    deal out of me, so that I am to-day really enjoying a quiet morning
    over my letters.

    “Amongst others I saw a great deal of the Bishop of Sydney, and found
    him very strong about the Australian idea. {158b}  He says it is the
    very thing that he has long desired for his own diocese.  But I do
    not yet see the call of God sufficiently clearly to have my judgment
    really inclined to it.  If the Lord makes His way plain, I hope to be
    ready to go, but God forbid that I should go one step without His
    orders.”

From the Archbishop of Canterbury:—

                       “ADDINGTON PARK, CROYDON, _September_ 24_th_, 1868.

    “To REV. ED.  HOARE.

    “DEAR MR. HOARE,—It will give me very great pleasure if you will
    accept the office of Honorary Canon of Canterbury, to which your
    standing in the diocese and the services which you have rendered to
    the Church by your zeal and ability in the discharge of your
    ministerial functions amply entitle you.

                                              “Believe me, dear Mr. Hoare,
                                                    “Very sincerely yours,
                                                          “C. T. CANTUAR.”

The offer of an Honorary Canonry in Canterbury Cathedral, made in 1868 by
Archbishop Longley, was the only dignity which he ever received; why this
should have been the case is a question that has often been asked, and to
which no satisfactory answer has ever been made.  Canon Hoare would have
made an admirable Bishop: he was a born ruler and administrator; his
intellectual powers and wide sympathies (for which those who knew him
superficially gave him no credit), together with his power of inspiring
enthusiasm in all his subordinates, would have been good qualities for
that high position, and not the least advantages which he possessed were
a fine presence and commanding personality.

But he neither sought nor wished for promotion, and remained to the last
what he loved to be, a pastor in the midst of a devoted flock, with more
opportunities of preaching the Gospel of Christ at home and throughout
England than fell to the lot of most men, and, as one remarked to him
when the subject happened to be referred to in a newspaper, “Man has not
promoted you, but God has, by permitting you to be the means of bringing
blessing to more souls than any one whom I know.”  Looking at the subject
in that aspect, it is impossible to deny that his exceptional talents
were specially suited to the sphere which he adorned, and thus we may
believe that God overruled the apparent neglect of men for the greater
advancement of His truth.




CHAPTER XI
_PAROCHIAL MISSIONS_


Five-and-twenty years ago parochial missions were in a different position
from that in which they stand at present.

There were very few mission preachers, and they had a good many
difficulties to contend with.  Some looked askance at the new movement
and thought it savoured of Rome; others deemed it “exciting,” and
unworthy of the calm atmosphere of the Church of England.

It had not then been reduced to a science: missioners adopted their own
individual methods, as seemed best to them.  Canon Hoare at an early
stage of the history of the movement recognised its vast possibilities,
and believed that it was just what was wanted to save the Church from
stagnation, and arouse men from that dangerous respectability which
enables them to repeat the General Confession, but which declines to
particularise.  All through his ministry his aim had been to reach
individuals, and he saw the opportunities of so doing in the work of a
mission.

The first invitation which he accepted was that given by the Vicar of
Holy Trinity, Nottingham, on the occasion of a general mission throughout
that town in 1872.  Being his first, it was a time of the most intense
and thrilling interest, and the letters describing it are therefore given
at more length than those that refer to later missions.  Not that this
work lost any of its freshness to him; during the twelve years that
followed he undertook similar missions frequently, sometimes twice in a
year.  The opportunity was always fraught with the deepest and most
prayerful interest to the preacher; his congregation, moreover, will
remember how he used to return to them after such occasions, not wearied,
but fresher than ever, and all aflame with spirituality, power, and love.

His scheme of subjects for a mission was very wisely drawn up; some of
these have been printed, and evince great knowledge of human nature.  The
writer well remembers how that, when he was going to undertake a mission
for the first time, Canon Hoare sent for him and said, “Tell me your
order of sermons and Bible-readings.”  It was mentioned in detail; he
replied, “I see very little about the ‘New Life.’”  He was referred to
the subject of “consecration.”  “Well,” said he, “if you will take my
advice, you will leave that out.  I say little about ‘consecration,’
because that is man’s work.  Make the life which is God’s gift one entire
subject; its necessity, its source, and its reality; and consecration
will follow.”  His advice was taken, with the happiest results.

To his daughters:—

                    “TRINITY VICARAGE, NOTTINGHAM, _February_ 6_th_, 1872.

    “I think I may thus far give a thankful report of my journey.  As I
    passed through London I had a most interesting and encouraging
    conversation with Mr. —, and a pleasant journey down to this place
    with —.  We arrived just in time to have a hurried cup of tea, and go
    off to the public prayer-meeting in the Exchange Hall.  This was a
    wonderful sight: the large Hall was crammed full, and many were
    unable to gain admittance.  It was a very striking contrast to the
    busy market outside.  There was a great deal of singing from a very
    nice little book of the S.P.C.K., and a remarkable address from old
    Aitken.  The best part of it was an exposition of Asa’s prayer: the
    rest was awakening, and, I hope, profitable, very earnest and very
    affectionate, but it did not move me, though some people said it
    almost threw them into hysterics.  I offered a prayer myself, and
    three others besides Aitken.  I liked them all thoroughly, and came
    away, I hope, the better, though the meeting had lasted nearly two
    hours.  So having come here and received a most warm welcome from my
    pleasant host (Rev. Allan Smith) and hostess, I lay down and awoke
    fresh and happy for the Sunday’s work.  Mrs. Smith is daughter of my
    old friend Mr. Linton of Oxford, and even you could not make me more
    comfortable than she does!

    “Well! Sunday dawned upon us, and at 10.30 service began.  The church
    is not so large as our own, and was not so well filled, but they were
    pleased with the attendance.  I preached on the deep sleep in Isaiah
    xxix., and I believe the Lord was with us.  They were attentive all
    through, and towards the close many of them were much affected, so
    much so that I gave notice I would have a Bible class in the church
    at 3.45 p.m. for a re-consideration of the subject.  The Lord’s
    Supper was very solemn, and many were in tears, especially two old
    gentlemen whom I hope to be able to see during the week.  So we went
    home thankful.

    “The Bible class in the afternoon was well attended.  There must have
    been more than a hundred present, including several gentlemen, so
    that I was well repaid for the effort, though very tired when it was
    over and scarcely up to the Evening Service.  However, when the time
    came I was fresh again, and I believe the Lord helped me.  There was
    a larger congregation than in the morning, but I did not see the same
    evidence of impression.  I preached on the old subject, Exod. xii.
    23, and, though there was deep attention, I did not perceive the same
    emotion.  Then followed the prayer-meeting: this was most
    interesting.  The large room was quite full, and during certain
    periods of silence I heard the sound of weeping in many parts of it.
    Mr. Smith gave a short address and offered prayer; I did the same,
    and longed to know how to manage such a meeting.  After a time I
    dismissed them, and invited any to remain who liked.  But they all
    seemed unwilling to go, and it was some time before they began to
    move.  But at last the room was cleared, and then what should I see
    but two clergymen with their faces covered, in trouble about their
    souls.  One proved to be a most deeply interesting case.  He told me
    his difficulties without any reserve, and at length went away
    declaring himself satisfied.  I really believe he learned the way of
    peace.

    “Meanwhile Mr. Smith was speaking to four adults one by one, and I
    then found a row of five young people waiting for me.  In three of
    them, especially one, I thought there was great reality, but I had
    not time to speak with them separately, and I cannot say I was
    satisfied with the interview.  I hope to see one of them again
    to-night, when I trust there may be more decisive results.

    “All this quite freshened me up, so that I was ready and in good
    heart this morning to start off for the service in Adams’ Factory at
    eight.  The place was quite full, so that there must have been about
    three hundred present.  As they all dispersed immediately to their
    work, I had no opportunity of any personal intercourse, but they
    listened with great attention, and I can only hope the Lord gave His
    blessing.

    “I am now enjoying a quiet morning, writing, reading, thinking, and
    praying; remembering with great affection my dear friends at home who
    are praying for me, and most especially the three dear daughters left
    at home to help their father by their prayers and each other by their
    mutual help.  May the Lord be with you!”

                                * * * * *

                    “TRINITY VICARAGE, NOTTINGHAM, _February_ 9_th_, 1872.

    “I can hardly tell you what an interesting week I have had.  It has
    been without doubt the most encouraging in my whole ministry.  I
    never knew so many persons awakened under my sermons in so short a
    time, and I am thankful to say that many of them, and many more who
    have been previously anxious, have been brought to see the way of
    life in Christ Jesus their Saviour.  I cannot say how deeply I thank
    God for it, or how it has stirred me up to look out more hopefully
    for a great blessing at home, and also amongst the young men at
    Cambridge.  I hope you all continue to pray for me.

    “Last night I had first a strong middle-aged man come to speak to me
    under deep conviction of sin; and then a most respectable woman who
    had no peace in her soul.  These two took so long that I was obliged
    to send for another clergyman to come and help me with the remainder,
    as there were sixteen waiting in the outer room to see me.

    “The greater part of the morning has been occupied by my Bible class,
    but I had one hour for inquirers, during which there came one of the
    leading gentlemen of Nottingham, and a most interesting inquirer who
    had been in deep anxiety for years, and who, I believe, through God’s
    mercy left the vestry at peace in Christ Jesus.  Oh, what can I
    render unto the Lord for all His goodness to me!  Dear love to the
    dear sisters and to all who pray for us.”

                                * * * * *

                                      “CAMBRIDGE, _February_ 12_th_, 1872.

    “I hope to be home, if it please God, to-morrow by express, and look
    forward with the deepest interest to my return.  One thing is clear,
    and that is—we must seek to go forward, and look out for far greater
    results than ever.

    “Saturday was a sacred day.  I went in the morning on my way to
    church to see some of those who had been awakened, and found them
    peacefully trusting in their blessed Saviour.

    “I then went to the church to see any that might come to me, and my
    whole hour was filled up by most interesting cases, one of a most
    touching character.  At 11.30 I gave a short parting address in the
    church to about a hundred people, and at twelve left for the train,
    after the most kind and grateful farewells from numbers of people who
    wished to thank me for my ministry.  It has been a new era in my
    life, and I trust has done me great good.

    “I arrived here after five o’clock, swallowed some dinner, and
    hurried off to the gownsmen’s meeting, which began at six.  I did not
    know how to turn my mind to a new subject, but still I hope the Lord
    helped me, and it gave me the opportunity of inviting the young men
    to meet me on Sunday night.

    “Well! Sunday came, and I believe the Lord was with us.  There was a
    large morning congregation, and many of the people were deeply moved.
    Oh, how I longed to ask them to come and open their griefs! but the
    Vicar would not give me leave to do so, so I was obliged to leave
    them to God, and perhaps that was better.

    “In the evening I stood up in dear old Simeon’s pulpit.  The church
    was crammed with gownsmen, and I believe the Holy Spirit was with us.
    I then had a cup of tea in Carlos’ rooms, and went off to the meeting
    of gownsmen.  The room was quite full.  I gave them an address on
    Justification and Sanctification, illustrated by some facts in my
    Nottingham experience.  I believe that I might have had many coming
    to me for help if I had only invited them; but I was stupid, and did
    not do it.

    “But one dear fellow seemed as if he could not go away: he came and
    took me by the hand, and would not let go.  The others all left the
    room, and then he poured out the troubles of his soul.  I thank God
    his difficulties were removed, and we walked home together blessing
    and praising God.  Oh, what shall I render unto the Lord for all His
    goodness to me!”

The following extract describes a return visit three months later to the
scene of his first Mission:—

                                          “NOTTINGHAM, _May_ 30_th_, 1872.

    “But I have no words to describe the interest of my short visit here.
    Nothing could be more satisfactory.  I found almost all those in whom
    I trusted a work was begun standing fast and thankful in the Lord.
    Many of them were so transformed from the look of gloom and
    depression which they had in February to a look of peaceful,
    confiding thankfulness, that I could scarcely believe they were the
    same persons; and their affection, their gratitude, and their
    pleasure in meeting me again were truly touching to my heart.”

Leeds Church Congress:—

                                            “LEEDS, _October_ 8_th_, 1872.

    “In almost an hour I am going down to the battle, as weak as David,
    but I hope to find the help of David’s God.  There is an enormous
    gathering for the Congress, and people of all classes will be there.
    Oh, how earnestly I hope and pray that the Blessed Spirit will rest
    on all there who are called to speak for their blessed Saviour!”

Mission at Hull:—

                                           “HULL, _November_ 25_th_, 1872.

    “Many thanks both to you and — for your letters, for I delight to
    hear from you, and think of you with most heartfelt and loving
    prayers.

    “I had a very pleasant, quiet, unfatiguing journey, quite by myself
    all the way from London, so that I had no temptation or obligation to
    talk.  At Tranby I had a most affectionate and brotherly welcome, and
    came on here on Saturday, full of hope and thanksgiving for the
    privilege of speaking to so many people about their souls.

    “Immediately on my arrival I went to a meeting of Communicants, very
    much like our own, and then to a very uninteresting conference of the
    clergy; so we did not really begin work till yesterday.  In the
    morning there was a fine congregation, and in the evening one still
    larger, with a prayer-meeting after it, in a large hall which was so
    full many could not get in.  As a mode of intercourse with the people
    it of course completely failed, but as an indication of their
    interest it was very encouraging, and I am happy to say that, one way
    or another, I have already met with several persons anxious about
    their state, and I am thankful to be able to add that some of them
    have gone home with the expression of great satisfaction to their
    souls as the result of what they have been taught.

    “I have therefore great reason to be thankful for a beginning, and
    from what I have seen of the first droppings of the shower I cannot
    help hoping that there is a real blessing in store.

    “Immense pains have been taken all over the town, and much prayer
    offered, so that we have a right to look for great things.

    “My throat is not at all the worse for yesterday, and, if anything,
    better; but I tumbled about all night with a very hot head after the
    excitement of the day.

    “My host and hostess are most kind and agreeable: they make me
    exceedingly comfortable, and are people quite able to carry out their
    hospitable intentions, so that I am very well off; but I am not sure
    that Thorold is not wise in going into a lodging, so as to avoid the
    necessity of conversation, for I really believe that talking fatigues
    more than preaching, and I sometimes long to be alone, or at all
    events to be able to get away into my own study just when I please.
    But I ought not to say so, for I am as comfortable as man can make
    me.  Pray for me, that I may have wisdom and power given to me.”

Specimen of one of Canon Hoare’s “Mission Subjects”:—

         ST. DUNSTAN’S MISSION.—_November_ 12_th_ _to_ 22_nd_, 1880.

    _Nov._ 12_th_.—To Communicants.  Psalm cv. 40: “He satisfied them
    with the bread of heaven.”

    _Nov._ 13_th_.—Prayer-Meeting.  Psalm xcvii. 5: “The hills melted
    like wax at the presence of the Lord.”

    _Nov._ 14_th_.—_M._  Jonah ii. 9: “Salvation is of the Lord.”  A
    Divine Saviour; Salvation; Revelation; Application.

    _E._  Gen. xlii. 21: “We are verily guilty.”  Conscience—may be
    seared, 1 Tim. iv. 2; defiled, Titus i. 15; aroused, John viii. 9;
    purged, Heb. x. 22.

    _Nov._ 15_th_.—_M._  Propitiation: (1) Divine, Rom. iii. 25; (2)
    Complete, Heb. ix. 12; (3) Final, Heb. ix. 28; (4) Satisfies
    conscience, Heb. ix. 14; (5) Sufficient, Heb. x. 18.

    _E._  Heb. xii. 24: “The blood of sprinkling.”  Speaks of complete
    atonement, full remission of sin, Heb. x. 22, ix. 22.

    _Nov._ 16_th_.—_M._  Forgiveness: (1) Present, Psalm xxxii. 1; (2)
    Complete, Micah vii. 19; (3) Dependent on atonement, Rom. iii. 25;
    (4) First gift of the New Covenant, Jer. xxxi. 34—“for.”

    _A._  To Mothers.  Heb. ii. 13: “I will put my trust in the Lord. . .
    .  Behold, I and the children whom Thou hast given me.”

    _E._  Job ix. 29: “If I be wicked, why then labour I in vain?”  (1)
    The difficulty; (2) The remedy—“the Daysman” or Mediator, ver. 33.

    _Nov._ 19_th_.—_M._  Justification, Rom. v. 1–10: (1) Five blessings
    from, vv. 1–5; (2) Through reconciliation, ver. 10; (3) To whom
    given, vv. 6, 8, 10; (4) When given, vv. 6, 8—“yet.”

    _E._  John v. 28, 29: “The hour is coming.”  (1) The voice; (2) The
    resurrection; (3) The separation.

    _Nov._ 18_th_.—_M._  The New Birth, John iii. 1–16: (1) The
    necessity, ver. 7; (2) A spiritual change, ver. 6; (3) By the
    sovereign power of the Holy Ghost, vv. 5, 8; (4) Found before the
    Cross of Christ, vv. 14–16.

    _A._  To Church-Workers.  Zech. iv. 1–10. (1) “By My spirit”; (2) The
    mountain removed; (3) Christ will finish His work; (4) Small things;
    (5) Christ the King and Priest supplies all, ver. 3.

    _E._  John v. 25: “The dead shall hear.”  (1) Dead conscience;
    affections; hope, etc.; (2) The dead hear; (3) The dead live.

    _Nov._ 19_th_.—_M._  Sanctification: (1) In the heart, Psalm xl. 8;
    (2) The standard, 1 John iii. 3; (3) The difficulty, 1 John i. 8; (4)
    Progressive, 2 Peter iii. 18; (5) By the use of Scripture, John xvii.
    17; (6) By the sight of the Lord Jesus, 2 Cor. iii. 18; (7) Must
    follow, not precede forgiveness, Jer. xxxi. 33, 34.

    _E._  Matt. xxvii. 46: “My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me?”
    (1) The imputation of sin to Christ; (2) The certainty of complete
    satisfaction; (3) The burden of unforgiven sin.

    _Nov._ 20_th_.—Prayer-Meeting.  Psalm xxxiv.: The song of the
    delivered.

    _Nov._ 21_st_.—_M._  Psalm cxix. 94: “I am Thine.”  (1) By the gift
    of the Father, John xvii. 2; (2) By redemption through the Son, 1
    Cor. vi. 20; (3) By the life-giving power of the Holy Ghost, John vi.
    63; (4) By personal surrender to God, Rom. xii. 1.

    _A._  To Men only.  2 Cor. vi. 18: “I will be a Father unto you.”

    _E._  Exod. xxi. 5: “I love my master; I will not go out free.”  (1)
    The new master; (2) The old master.

    _Nov._ 22_nd_.—Jude 24: “Him that is able to keep you from falling.”

    Summary: (1) Finished propitiation; (2) Free gift; (3) Life-giving
    power of the Holy Ghost.




CHAPTER XII
_PARISH WORK_


Some men are in great request as preachers and speakers outside their
parishes, but for some reason or other they are not very useful at home.

It was not so with the subject of this memoir.  The prophet in this case
was honoured in his own country.  On Sunday mornings, three-quarters of
an hour before service began, many aged and poor parishioners might be
seen making their way into the church to secure good seats.  In Holy
Trinity the free seats are more in number than those that are
appropriated, and some of the former are in the best part of the church;
all these were filled long before the hour for the commencement of
service.  As eleven o’clock drew near the congregation were in their
places, and the aisles were filled with strangers in every available spot
waiting in the hope of some possible seat.  It was a common thing in the
summer for as many as a hundred to go away unable to get accommodation.
The writer well remembers the profound impression which the Sundays used
to make upon his mind.  The old Vicar and his curates were in the vestry
in good time robed and ready; {174} having knelt in prayer, there was a
silent interval, and exactly to the moment when the clock in the tower
struck, the vestry door was opened and they passed out into the church.

Sometimes this was a slow work, as the people stood close together; some
were sitting on the pulpit stairs, and the clergy had to thread their way
to the chancel rails.

When service began the cushions at the rails were all occupied by
worshippers kneeling upon them.  Canon Hoare generally took part in the
service, which was conducted in the simple old-fashioned way, read, not
“toned down” in the manner now so prevalent.

When the preacher ascended the high pulpit it was an impressive thing to
see that great congregation, over sixteen hundred in number, ranged
beneath in the body of the building and around him in the deep galleries,
waiting for his words.  His prayer before the sermon was a very striking
one, and it was always in the following words: “Almighty God, our
Heavenly Father, who hast purchased to Thyself an universal Church by the
precious blood of Thy dear Son, and hast promised that the Holy Spirit
should abide with us for ever: may we now enjoy His sacred presence!  May
He direct the word which shall now be spoken, and apply it with Divine
power to all our hearts, through Jesus Christ our Lord.  Amen.”

Those sermons were wonderful, delivered so well that few could believe
them to be written discourses, which they were; with changes of tone
which made the sentences impress themselves upon the memory; the manner
so solemn, as befitted the ambassador, and yet so pleading, as became the
father.  The eloquent language attracted the intellectual mind, and the
remarkable simplicity of expression appealed to the simplest
understanding.  The _matter_ of these sermons was, however, their great
charm.

The atonement wrought by Christ was their great theme.  Many preachers,
when enlarging upon other subjects, bring in this doctrine at the close
of their discourse, but with Canon Hoare the great foundation of our
faith, viz. the substitution of Christ for the sinner, and His finished
work of propitiation applied by the Holy Spirit, was always visible, not
as a thing to be brought in at the end, but _already there_, as the
centre and pivot of all that he said; hence no doubt the power of his
words, and withal as a thing much to be observed was the extraordinary
freshness with which he was able to present, Sunday after Sunday, the old
story of the Cross, old but ever new.

Very powerful were those discourses, for they were full of teaching.  The
preacher was a deep student of his Bible,—“After diligently working down
into it for fifty years,” he used to say, “I am still only scratching the
surface!”—and he possessed moreover an unusual power of imparting
knowledge; he was pre-eminently a teacher, and among the many privileges
which his curates enjoyed none was so great as the Scriptural teaching
which they received in their Vicar’s sermons.  After the preacher had
concluded there was a short prayer, followed by the blessing, and then,
with nothing to take away the impression of the solemn words to which
they had listened, the congregation dispersed.  There were three or four
services in the Parish Church every Sunday, besides the shortened Morning
Service in the hospital and Mission Service in the large Parish Room;
there were also five Sunday Schools, and many classes on the same day for
old and young men, women, and senior girls.

Though in his vigorous days he always preached twice, he was in the habit
of opening the principal boys’ school every Sunday morning, and in the
afternoon visiting one or other of the various schools and classes,
finishing all by slipping into the afternoon service in time to hear the
sermon preached by one of his curates.  By these means he kept in touch
with everything going on in the parish.

The weekday work was enormous and varied.  The Parish Room, so
called—really a large building containing a hall and different rooms—was
occupied nearly every hour of every day in some part or other; and in the
parish at large every conceivable kind of agency for the temporal and
spiritual good of rich and poor was to be found, all animated by real
energy and spiritual power.  Many a time have the workers heard from
their Vicar’s lips, “Let us not be content with machinery; what we want
is _Life_.”

The Sunday Evening Services in the Parish Room were deeply interesting.
For half an hour beforehand the volunteer choir sang hymns to attract the
people in, and workers went into bar-rooms and common lodging-houses to
bring in any who would come.

It was a very moving sight, about three hundred people, some of them
degraded in vice, packed close together, joining in the familiar hymns,
and listening with attention to the speaker.  Canon Hoare often said
that, intensely as he delighted in the opportunity, it was at times more
than he could bear to realise the depth of sin in which many lived who
were gathered together at these services—the responsibility of the
preacher seemed on such an occasion to be so enormous.

Except as occasional workers, he never would allow the regular
church-goers to attend the Mission Room services.  “This service is not
for you,” he used to say; “it is a stepping-stone to the church.”  And
such it was.  The process of transformation used to be watched with
interest in those cases where some poor degraded creature, either there
or at the Temperance meetings, was led to “take the first turn to the
right, and then go straight on,” as Bishop Wilberforce once tersely put
it.  Soon the ragged clothing improved, the whole appearance altered;
after a while it might be said of such that, clothed and in their right
mind, they sat at the feet of Jesus; and then by degrees moving on to the
church, they might be seen at the Lord’s Table, or sitting in the adult
Confirmation Class in preparation for that sacred privilege.

There were low slums in that parish, but, as Canon Hoare used often to
say, “The Church of England can and does reach the lowest of the low, and
can bring the Gospel to bear upon the vilest, _without the aid of a
fiddle or a flag_!”  One practical difficulty met him at first in the
Parish (or Mission) Room services.  Many a poor tramp, weary and
footsore, used to say when asked to come in: “I have eaten nothing since
the morning.  Can you give me food?  I want that more than the service.”
When these answers were reported to him Mr. Hoare used to say, “And if I
were in their place I should make the same reply.”  It then became a
matter of consideration what could be done to remove this difficulty, and
yet not give anything like a bribe to induce people to come to these
services for a paltry motive.  After a great deal of thought and
consultation with the workers, it was determined to give a slice of bread
and cheese to any poor hungry ones who were not residents, but passing
through the place, and in the cold weather a mug of coffee was added.
This plan worked admirably; only a few asked for the food, but those
received it, and what had been a very real hindrance at the first was
satisfactorily removed.

Most if not all of our Religious Societies were well supported in the
parish, but the three in which Mr. Hoare seemed to take the warmest
interest were the Church Missionary Society, the Church Pastoral Aid
Society, and the Irish Church Missions.  For the first and last of these
three there were, besides the Great Hall meetings, crowded gatherings for
the poorer parishioners in the Parish Room.  Canon Hoare was an
incorporated member of the S.P.G., and had an annual sermon for that
society, but of course the Church Missionary Society had the love of his
whole heart.  What he was to that society every one knows, and he infused
some of his missionary enthusiasm into the town, and especially his own
parish.

The Church Missionary Society anniversary was indeed a “field-day.”  Long
prepared for, it was anticipated with keen interest; the best deputations
came down, and nearly every church in the town joined in the celebration.
Canon Hoare generally preached in the old Chapel of Ease in the morning,
but always occupied his own pulpit in the evening of that day, and what a
thronged congregation there was on these occasions!  The whole soul of
the preacher seemed to go forth in his subject, and his hearers were
thrilled by the trumpet call of that missionary sermon.  In later years
the thought of his dearly loved son and daughter working for God in China
brought a special and personal interest into his words—not that he spoke
of them, but somehow one could feel that they were in his thoughts.  The
collections on these occasions were very large; in former years £100 was
thought the proper thing as the result of the Anniversary Services in
Trinity Church, but gradually the amount crept up until about ten years
before his death, when on one anniversary, in his absence through
illness, it was suggested by the evening preacher that it would be a
cheer to their beloved Vicar if £200 were reached; and right liberally
was the appeal answered.  After the sermon two gentlemen came into the
vestry to inquire the amount collected, “for,” said they, “whatever the
deficit may be, we will make it £200”; but their kindly help was not
needed, as more than that sum was already counted out upon the vestry
table!

From that day £200 was looked upon as the proper sum from Trinity Church
for the Church Missionary Society anniversary.

The parish schools for boys, girls, and infants were all first-rate, and
Canon Hoare prided himself upon having the best boys’ school in the
diocese; but he was not content with the welfare of his own schools—it
was his wish to strengthen all Church schools in the town.  We hear now a
good deal about the confederation of Church schools.  More than
twenty-five years ago the Vicar of Holy Trinity started such a
confederation.  Every Church school in Tunbridge Wells elected its
members, and sent them to the periodic meetings, where matters of
interest were discussed, weak points strengthened, and preparation made
for dangers that threatened.  This was only one of the many things in
which his statesmanlike ability showed itself; Edward Hoare was one of
those “men that had understanding of the times, to know what (the
spiritual) Israel ought to do.”  The power of such men is readily felt
and acknowledged.  “All their brethren are at their commandment.”

It would be impossible to write about the work in Holy Trinity parish
without alluding to the Ladies’ Bible Class.  This was a remarkable
feature of his ministry, and, like most of his works, was going on before
it had been suggested or thought of in other places.

This was not a Bible-reading, but a class for teaching by preparation
beforehand, and at the time by question and answer.  The answering was,
of course, not compulsory, but nearly every one present in the large
assembly of ladies took part.

The teaching was marvellous; sometimes it was a topic or a life in
Scripture, sometimes a portion of the Prayer-Book or the Articles.  The
mastery of the subject and the power of conveying the same clear
knowledge to other minds were very striking.  Some have even said that
they considered this class to have been his greatest work in Tunbridge
Wells.  The enthusiastic letters which have been received during the past
thirty years from generations of young people who, having been taught by
him, went forth into life educated and fortified in religious truth,
testify to the fact that these classes formed in many an instance the
real turning-point of life.

Twice in the period that he was Vicar of Holy Trinity a Parochial Mission
was held, the respective missioners being the Rev. Rowley Hill,
afterwards Bishop of Sodor and Man, and the Rev. H. Webb Peploe.  Each
time it was a grand success, greatly owing, under God, to the prayer and
preparation which preceded it.  The second mission was remarkable for the
number of men whom it reached; at the services for men only there used to
be two thousand listeners crammed into the church.  Being well followed
up, these missions left a glorious mark in the parish.  Canon Hoare used
often to quote the words of some foreign pastor, “The Church of England
is the best in the world at throwing the net, but the worst at drawing it
in,” and he always added, “Let _us_ not fall into that error, but draw in
the net”; and so he did.  How familiar to the ears of his old curates
were the words that he often said on Sunday morning from the pulpit at
the close of some instructive sermon, “If there are any who would like
this matter explained further, I shall be glad to see them this afternoon
in the Parish Room at a quarter past four”; and he has often remarked, “I
have never given this notice without getting some earnest souls who
wanted help.”

“Pray for people and look out for God’s answer,” was the direction that
he used to give to his workers, and in this lay surely one of the secrets
of his great success as a pastor.  The characteristic of Holy Trinity
parish was “Life”; the Holy Spirit was manifestly at work in the place,
blessing the various agencies among rich and poor, young and old,
arousing, renewing, converting, and edifying.

One of his loving fellow-workers thus recalls an experience of this in
the earlier years of Canon Hoare’s ministry at Tunbridge Wells:—

    “I recollect well a great spiritual movement that took place over the
    whole parish, then undivided except by St. John’s.  People, men and
    women, came to us, chiefly of course to him, asking for help in their
    spiritual state—people who had been living entirely secular lives.
    There seemed to have been no special cause for it—no mission—no
    exciting preaching; it was caused by his careful parish work and
    ministry.  This went on for, I think, about two months; we kept it
    very quiet, spoke of it only to a few prayerful people, but they were
    praying for it; at length, however, it got out, and a few unwise
    persons—some of whom were Church people and some were not—got down
    Revivalists and hired the Town Hall to throw excitement into the
    work.  Immediately it ceased!  I build no theory or argument upon the
    fact, I merely say what I noticed.”

The same writer continues thus:—

    “About that time we began the Evening Communion, and I recollect well
    our astonishment at the result.  Such a number of new faces whom
    either we did not know or never saw at Holy Communion!  Servants,
    lodging-house keepers, wives of working men, whom practically we had
    been excommunicating by having the Holy Communion only at the hours
    when we had hitherto celebrated it.”

All who had the sacred privilege of working with Canon Hoare in his
splendidly ordered parish will agree in this, that two clauses of our
Church’s Creeds were ever before his eyes: one was the note of all his
preaching; the other, the motive and reward of all his work.

    “I believe in the Forgiveness of Sins.”

    “I believe in the Holy Ghost, the Lord, and Giver of Life.”

This chapter, which describes some of the parochial work of the parish,
would not be complete without a reference to a great organisation which,
though not of the parish, yet annually assembled in it, viz. “The
Aggregate Clerical Meeting.”  Shortly after his appointment to Tunbridge
Wells, at a time when no conferences of clergy, now so common, had been
thought of, the idea of the great spiritual benefit to be gained by such
an annual gathering made Mr. Hoare determine to try the experiment.
Having consulted with some friends, he sent invitations to the members of
seven “Clerical Societies” in the neighbouring parts of Kent, Sussex, and
Surrey, to assemble in Tunbridge Wells in the month of June for a series
of meetings, not for the public, but for themselves, lasting over two
days, with a sermon in Trinity Church on the evening of the first day and
a celebration of the Holy Communion in the morning of the day following.
All invited guests were given hospitality in the houses of kind friends.
The Conference thus assembled met annually for about forty years, and
from the first to the last meeting Canon Hoare was its President,
although on two occasions illness obliged him to depute another as the
chairman.  From its small beginning it soon spread, sending its
invitations through the South-East of England, although drawing the
greater part of its members (who numbered altogether nearly five hundred)
from the three counties named above.  Laymen too, “introduced by a
clergyman,” were invited to attend, and gladly availed themselves of the
opportunity.  Most of the great Evangelical men have preached at its
annual gatherings, and papers and addresses of the greatest possible
interest have been given at these meetings.  All however who have
attended on these occasions will agree in this, that the one thing to
which every one looked forward was the closing address of the President.
Precious words were always given him to speak, full of spiritual
experience and loving exhortation.

The value of conferences like these is now acknowledged everywhere, but
it is only due to the one whose memory we affectionately cherish that the
credit of originating them should be here given to him whose foreseeing
mind recognised the blessings such meetings would confer.




CHAPTER XIII
_THE BORDERLAND_


The most important crisis of Canon Hoare’s life was now drawing near—a
time which, though it seemed to be full of trouble, was really a period
of blessing to himself, to his congregation, and to a far wider circle
than his own devoted people.

In a former chapter there was a reference to the invitation which,
issuing first from his old friend Bishop Perry of Melbourne, was taken up
by other Australian prelates, viz. that Canon Hoare should visit
Australia in about two years’ time and make a mission tour throughout
their dioceses in the principal towns.  The project assumed a tangible
shape, and details began to be considered; the whole thing, including the
journeys each way, was calculated to take ten months.  He _was_ absent
from his parish for almost exactly the very period, and at the very same
time during which the Australian tour would have taken place, but his
absence was due to the consequences of that Roman fever which nearly cost
him his life.  When Canon Hoare first spoke of this to the writer it was
with the deepest solemnity; he said: “I am never quite satisfied in my
mind as to whether the Lord had not a specially humbling message for me
in that fever; the Australian plan was given up because I thought I ought
not to be so long away from my parish, and it has sometimes seemed to me
as if He, by laying me by for the very time that I should otherwise have
been away, may have meant me to learn that my presence here is not so
important after all, and that He can carry on His work by other hands.”
This is thoroughly characteristic of the way in which our beloved friend
seemed always on the alert to detect his own weak points, as well as to
gain from trial its intended blessing.  Australia was given up, and
several months afterwards he decided to take a short holiday in Rome
during part of Lent.

The following letters describe his enjoyment of the place, but at the
same time we can detect signs of the penumbra of the dark shadow that was
swiftly approaching.

To his eldest son:—

                                               “ROME, _March_ 3_rd_, 1873.

    “So after all my misgivings, doubts, and hesitations, here I am
    really in Rome, and already profoundly interested in the place.  We
    arrived on Friday evening and put up at a new hotel opposite the
    Russie, where alone we could find a resting-place; and to-day we have
    moved into some lodgings at the top of one of the highest houses on
    the top of the highest hill in Rome.  We have been triumphing in the
    thought of our fresh air, but the conceit of some of us has been a
    little diminished this morning by being told that there is nothing so
    unwholesome in Rome, that nothing is so healthy there as a low and
    crowded situation, and that no Roman would accept our privileges for
    love or money; but this we keep to ourselves.

    “On Saturday K— and I went to St. Peter’s, and my expectations were
    more than realised by the magnificent area and perfect proportions.
    There is something most solemnising in the magnitude and vast open
    space perfectly uninterrupted by any arrangement for worshippers, and
    a second visit this afternoon has only confirmed my first
    impressions.  I thought to-day that it appeared to have grown since I
    saw it on Saturday.

    “Then we went to the Forum, which I have been feasting upon again
    to-day.  I imagine that the excavations have been extended since you
    were here, but I doubt whether in the Forum much has been discovered.
    And really nothing is wanting.  But how strange that the villain
    Phocas, whose edict has led to so much discussion, should be the one
    whose one column should stand out by itself in the best preservation
    of them all!  But all one’s ideas of human greatness are dwarfed by
    the Coliseum.  What must the place have been when crowded with
    people!  It must have contained all the inhabitants of the city, and
    a good many over, and must have illustrated St. Paul’s expression ‘so
    great a cloud of witnesses.’  I suppose that Christian martyrs did
    not much care for lookers-on, but had their minds wholly absorbed by
    their God and the wild beasts which were to devour them, but it must
    have been an awful ordeal to face such a host of enemies, and how
    inconceivable it is that such thousands could be brought together for
    the pleasure of seeing their fellow-men torn to pieces!  Truly man is
    a fallen creature, born far above the beasts, but fallen far below
    them!

    “I was greatly entertained by an American gentleman, who said to me
    that as they had gone so far in America as to give the suffrage to
    every man, they had better go a little further and give it to all the
    horses, for intelligent persons might drive them to the poll, which
    they could not do with ignorant men.”

To his eldest daughter:—

                                              “ROME, _March_ 16_th_, 1873.

    “We have all been greatly interested by your report of the
    ordination. {190}  It seems to me that everything was ordered for us
    exactly as we could have wished, and if I had sat down to plan it for
    myself I do not think I could have planned anything more completely
    to my mind.  So blessed be God for the abundance and carefulness of
    His mercy!  How I have thought of our young clergyman to-day!  I
    wonder whether he has been preaching.  He has not written much to me,
    but I cannot be surprised at that when I consider the absorption of
    his mind.  What a delightful birthday for him!

    “I am sorry to say I cannot give a very good report of myself.  Rome
    has thoroughly disagreed with me, and the disagreement has brought on
    so much pain in my back that between the two I have had very little
    power of enjoyment.  Still there has been so much to enjoy that,
    notwithstanding everything, I have enjoyed a great deal very much
    indeed.  But the thing I should enjoy more than anything in the world
    would be to get home, and I am very much disposed to turn my steps
    homeward instead of going on to Naples.  But nothing is fixed at
    present, or even discussed.  It is only a floating idea in my mind,
    and may come to nothing.

    “It has been strange to spend a second Sunday in retirement.  I was
    engaged to preach both days, but could not venture on either, and now
    I should not be surprised if I left Rome without opening my lips in
    public.  How different God’s plans are from ours!  My plan was that I
    should be so very useful, and carry on here the same blessed work the
    Lord granted at home.  But God’s plan was to keep me still and to let
    me learn quietly by myself.  And I really hope He has been teaching
    me, and that these two Sundays especially have not been without their
    blessing.  I am quite sure that those who teach most have the
    greatest need of learning the deep things of God and the secret
    windings of their own hearts.

    “I have not told you about Rome, for you know a great deal about it
    better than I do.  The great, grand old ruins stand out as
    magnificent as ever, speaking witnesses to the failure of the world’s
    greatness.  ‘Broken greatness’ seems written on them all.  And modern
    Popery goes on its way, I should really think, more idolatrous than
    ever—the most vulgar, tawdry travesty of the simple Christianity of
    the Catacombs.  But I am not going to write a book, so hoping that
    God has been teaching you at church as I believe He has been teaching
    me at home, and wishing you every one every possible blessing,

                                                          “I remain, etc.,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

Mr. Hoare returned to Tunbridge Wells for Passion Week, and was stricken
down by the deadly fever which had taken hold of him in Rome.  For
several weeks he was desperately ill.  Sir William Jenner came down two
or three times to see him, and the daily bulletins were looked for by the
whole town with the deepest anxiety.  A daily prayer-meeting was
instituted, and was thronged by those who joined in the most earnest
supplications to Almighty God for his restoration.  He recovered, being
to all appearance simply prayed back to life by his people.  The
physician before named considered it a most remarkable case, for his
patient had lingered too long on the Borderland to make recovery seem
possible.  In the summer, so soon as he could travel, he was taken away
for change, and he did not return until the autumn, nor even then to
work.

The following letter from Archbishop Tait was one of very many that
poured in upon him at this time, and the Aggregate Clerical Meeting,
which he had instituted several years before and of which he was
President, presented him with an illuminated address signed by some
hundreds of clergy, in which they thanked God for his recovery and
welcomed him back to health.

From Archbishop Tait:—

                                         “STONEHOUSE, ST. PETER’S, THANET.
                                                      “_June_ 6_th_, 1873.

    “THE REV. CANON HOARE.

    “MY DEAR MR. HOARE,—Your long and trying illness has made us feel
    much for you and your family.  I trust that now our Heavenly Father
    is restoring you to health.  May He long continue to you and to us
    the blessing of your preservation in health and usefulness amongst
    us; and may He in health and sickness give you every support from the
    Holy Spirit.

                                                         “Yours sincerely,
                                                          “A. C. CANTUAR.”

To one of his daughters:—

                                        “HAMPSTEAD, _August_ 13_th_, 1873.

    “You and I have had so little correspondence lately that you must
    almost forget the sight of my handwriting, and though, I am sorry to
    say, the want of practice has led to a great disinclination to exert
    myself or to take any trouble, I really must begin again.

    “We are still here, and not at sea, as we proposed to be, for last
    night it was so stormy that the family in general and your uncle in
    particular decreed we should not go by ship.  I do not think K— is
    sorry.  So now we propose to go by train, which I always declared I
    would not do.  But the pair of sons and daughters is more than any
    resolutions can withstand, so (D.V.) we go to York to-night and
    Newcastle to-morrow.

    “On Sunday I hope I may hear Gurney preach: when shall I be doing it
    again myself?  It seems sometimes as if I had forgotten how.

    “Remember me very particularly to the Parrys.  I have often thought
    of the Bishop’s {193} visits to me when I was ill, and sometimes
    regret that I did not invite more good ministers to visit me.  But I
    doubt very much whether I was capable of receiving much good.  Indeed
    I am humbled to find even now how little power of receiving I appear
    to have.  I have been talking to people with a view to my own
    improvement, but I am very stupid.  Some things I cannot understand
    at all, as, _e.g._, this new doctrine of ‘Perfection.’  I cannot
    criticise it, for I have not yet discovered what it is or what its
    advocates really mean.  I have been talking to E—, A— G—, and Mc—
    about it, but I do not know that I understand much more in
    consequence; and I have been reading a very interesting American
    biography, but that has not helped me much more.  So I begin to think
    I must be content with the old paths, those blessed paths in which so
    many saints of God have walked and followed Christ.  Let me and my
    dear ones be found walking there in the new and living way, and we
    may well indeed be thankful.  May nothing ever turn us to the right
    hand or to the left, but be taking a step forward!  For what other
    purpose has this sickness been sent?  Oh, thanks be to His Name!”

                                * * * * *

                                           “CROMER, _October_ 2_nd_, 1873.

    “I do not suppose I shall reach home till Friday or Saturday.  I am
    not surprised at your feelings about yourself, for we have all had a
    shake which must leave its loosenings.  Besides which we are not
    going home as usual to full work and happy activity, and it is
    impossible not to feel the difference.  But there is no reason why we
    should not be returning to a winter of peculiar enjoyment.  There is
    a joy in work, but there is great peace in quiet, and if the Lord
    grant His presence we may be more happy together than if we were
    under the full pressure of the ministry.  I believe that we shall all
    be of one mind in the Lord, as we have ever been in former times, and
    I am looking forward to very great enjoyment.

    “It is delightful to me to hear how much God has blessed Mr. Money’s
    ministry, {195} and most pleasant to find how God has made my absence
    such a blessing to the people.

    “I enclose you Robinson’s letter, as I think you will be interested
    by it.  Certainly he has been a capital curate and friend, and I have
    to be most truly thankful for his help.  The Lord sent him when He
    foresaw I should need him, and so He will always provide.”

It has been mentioned that, during Canon Hoare’s illness, the whole town
was stirred with affectionate anxiety on his behalf.  Prayer was offered
up for his recovery in the churches and all the Nonconformist places of
worship, and the common testimony to his character, in the conversation
that was heard in the shop and the street, was that it was not his
preaching nor his intellectual powers which appealed to their feelings so
much as the sterling integrity and faithful consistency of his Christian
life.

Towards the end of November Mr. Hoare preached for the first time after
his recovery, and his friends rejoiced to see that few traces remained of
his long and alarming illness.  His sermon was entitled “The Best
Teacher,” and in the course of it the preacher said: “I believe that
lately God has been teaching us all.  He teaches at different times and
in different ways.  His teaching is not always the same in form.
Sometimes He gives His teaching by the voice of His teachers, and
sometimes by their silence; sometimes by giving them power, and sometimes
by taking it away.  Now I believe that He has taught us all by His
blessing on the ministry in this church during the twenty years we have
worshipped together, for it was twenty years yesterday since I became
incumbent of this parish.  I thank God I believe He has taught many of
you during that time by my own preaching, and I thank Him with my whole
heart for the blessed results which He has given in His mercy.  But I am
not sure that this last year has not been the most teaching year of the
twenty.  I am not sure that He has not taught us all more by laying me on
one side than He did by permitting me to preach.  He has certainly taught
us how He answers prayer, in a manner that no preaching could ever have
done, and we meet this day with such an encouragement to pray as many of
us never had before.  But that is not the only lesson that God has been
teaching us during the year.  I know not how it has been with you, but
for my own part I recognise many others which He has deeply impressed on
my convictions.  I do not mean to say that He has taught me new truths,
but that He has made old truths, the grand old truths of the Gospel that
I have loved for years, more precious than ever, and has filled my soul
with an earnest desire, if it please Him to restore me to my ministry, to
preach those truths as I have never done yet.”

After that sermon he never flagged, but steadily rose again in health,
and in the years that followed many a one was known to say that, although
his preaching had always been clear, powerful, and convincing, yet after
his illness it had gained a special characteristic—now he always seemed
to speak as one who had come from the Saviour’s presence and had heard
His voice.




CHAPTER XIV
_BOOKS AND SPEECHES_


Canon Hoare never published any large theological work, but whenever any
event “was in the air,” or some religious point was brought into special
prominence, a small book on the subject was sure to appear, written with
his masterful clearness and power, that just served the needed purpose
and put into men’s hands the teaching which they sought.

A few of the best-known of these little books are the following: _upon
the Prayer-Book_—“Baptism,” “Doctrine of the Lord’s Supper,” “Absolution
and Confession,” “Our Protestant Church,” “Morning and Evening Prayer,”
“Articles of the Church of England”; _upon the Bible_—“Witnesses to
Truth,” “Inspiration”; _upon Prophecy_—“Rome, Turkey, and Jerusalem,”
“Palestine, Egypt, and Assyria,” “Egypt and the Prophecies”; _upon the
Religious Life_—“Redemption,” “Sanctification,” “Conformity to the
World”; and many others, some of which have had a great circulation.

His papers read at Diocesan Conferences and before large gatherings of
clergy at Islington and all over England were models of clear thought and
well-expressed ideas; if these could be collected together they would
form a valuable handbook upon the most important spiritual and practical
subjects.

But although Canon Hoare was widely known by his small books and papers,
and by the stream of visitors that attended Trinity Church during their
sojourn at Tunbridge Wells, it was as a regular Congress speaker that he
was familiar to members of the Church of England at large.  His writings
were read by the same sort of people who came to hear him preach, people
for the most part with religious views like his own; but at Church
Congresses all shades of opinion are represented, and although at earlier
gatherings of this sort violent partisans tried to put down speakers of
the Evangelical party by “exhibiting,” as a witty Dean expressed it,
“symptoms of the foot and mouth disease!” yet better feelings gained the
day, and soon the calm and fearless speeches of many whose names will
readily occur to the reader caused them to receive a welcome even from
opponents.  Ill-advised attempts were made at first by members of their
own party to hinder Evangelical men from attending the Congress, but
wiser counsels prevailed, and Canon Hoare was one of those who felt that,
unless he and other leaders were willing and able to stand up in defence
of their principles on the Congress platform, the days of Evangelical
truth were numbered.  The sagacity of this view soon became apparent, and
it has led to a kindlier feeling between men holding different
theological opinions, as well as to a diffusion in unexpected quarters of
teaching such as that which men like Canon Hoare were well qualified to
give.

The Vicar of Holy Trinity was asked on various occasions to speak at the
Devotional Meeting that always closes the Congress week, and in reference
to this the present Dean of Norwich once said to the writer, “I always
call Canon Hoare the Grand Amen.”

                                * * * * *

Extracts from family-letters:—

                                         “FAREHAM, _October_ 12_th_, 1874.

    “At Brighton I was most kindly and comfortably entertained, but I
    cannot say I enjoyed the Congress.  There was an immense attendance,
    and such a crowd that it was almost more than I could bear.  The
    result was that I heard but a portion of what was said, and with that
    portion I must confess I was ill satisfied.  The Evangelical clergy
    had to sit hour after hour listening to all kinds of things without
    the opportunity of saying a word.  I was the only one called up on
    the subject of Church services, though a great number had sent in
    their cards, and I should think nearly ten Ritualists and High
    Churchmen were called up one after another.  I did not in the least
    satisfy myself, though, as I had trusted it in the Lord’s hands, I am
    satisfied that that which I said He gave me, and there I leave it.
    But the result was very painful, for as the audience did not know of
    all the cards, it appeared as if I was the only speaker on our side
    and my poor words the best that could be produced.  I am not
    surprised at those who prefer to go quietly on their way and do the
    Lord’s work at home.  But are we not to fight manfully?  Yet how are
    we to do it if our hands are tied as they were there?”

                                * * * * *

                                   “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _August_ 6_th_, 1875.

    “I hope you may have a happy Sunday.  I propose to preach on the Song
    of the Redeemed in Rev. v. 9, as the winding-up of my course of
    sermons on Redemption.  My subject is ‘What do they think of it in
    Heaven?’ and I fear there is a great contrast between their thoughts
    and ours.  If it fills the praises of those who know most about it,
    surely it ought to fill the hearts of us who are saved through its
    power!”

                                * * * * *

                                     “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _May_ 26_th_, 1876.

    “I fear I shall not be home to welcome you on Thursday, but hope to
    arrive that evening if God prospers me on my long journey to
    Southport and back.  I am sure my paper ought to be very good, if I
    go such a long way to deliver it!  I am thankful to say it is
    completed, and as good as I know how to make it; so I hope the Lord
    will accept it and make it useful. {201}  I certainly have been
    producing a great deal lately, but by no means with uniform success.
    The Lord has not let me feel that I have the power in my own hand,
    and has sometimes thoroughly humbled me, more especially in my speech
    for the Jews, which was a failure.  But I was encouraged in my sermon
    about them which I preached last Sunday and which is being printed.”

                                * * * * *

                                  “OTTERY ST. MARY, _October_ 7_th_, 1876.

    “I am writing this letter, though I am not sure that I shall not be
    with you as soon as it is.  But I know you will be glad to hear from
    me if I can reach London in time for the post.

    “I rejoice to think the Congress {202} is over, and am thankful also
    that I went to it.  I believe that the paper was accepted of the
    Lord.  It provoked no controversy, and was most kindly spoken of next
    day by one of the Ritualistic speakers: I had great reason therefore
    to be thankful.  Some of our people did admirably, manifestly helped
    of the Lord, and I do not think the truth suffered.  But we sadly
    wanted more Evangelicals; the Ritualists put on a number of young
    men, many of them foolish fellows and poor speakers, but they got
    more people on their legs than we did.

    “Now for a race between my letter and myself; I wonder which will
    win!”

                                * * * * *

                           (MISSION), “MANCHESTER, _January_ 30_th_, 1877.

    “You will be thankful to hear that the Lord is prospering us.  We
    have had some desperate weather, and the congregations have of course
    been much less than they would have been.  But you know I am not
    dependent on numbers, and have sometimes found the richest of
    blessings amidst a little flock on a stormy night.  I hope we had
    such an one last night.  It is almost impossible that the weather
    could have been rougher, but there was a capital congregation,
    considering, and profound attention.  I believe also that there are
    many seriously impressed and others already greatly helped in their
    faith.”

                                * * * * *

                                                “YORK, _May_ 29_th_, 1877.

    “I am delighted to hear a good report of you all, and rejoice to
    think how happy you must be now that the work is finished and the
    scaffold down.  Notwithstanding all hindrances, it is an easier
    matter to beautify the outside than to reform that which is within.
    We cannot set the heart right with Portland cement!

    “I cannot say much about myself.  I hope the Lord may have given His
    blessing, but I have not had the sense of power as in former days:
    possibly I have not sought it so much from the Lord; possibly people
    expect more from me, and are disappointed at what they hear.

    “It is curious to find how ‘Rome, Turkey, and Jerusalem’ is read and
    thought about.  I hear of it in all directions, and people express a
    great interest in it.

    “The owner of the enclosed letter was also interested about
    ‘Inspiration,’ as he remembered the address when originally given,
    and I promised to send him a copy.”

                                * * * * *

                                          “CATERHAM, _April_ 14_th_, 1878.

    “I hope you are enjoying a peaceful Sunday; but I cannot bear to be
    away from you, for I do not feel very happy about you.  I have felt
    afraid that I was not sufficiently grateful for all your kind care of
    me, and that I sometimes seemed cross when I ought to have been full
    of gratitude!  But I did not feel poorly enough to justify all the
    care that was taken of me.  I hope I may be all right by the time I
    come home, and that if I am not I may at all events be in a more
    thankful and submissive spirit.  I think it is a very possible thing
    that a man living with a party of young people does not always
    realise what they are feeling, and so does not show that tender
    sympathy which is the beautiful peculiarity of a mother’s love.  But
    I have often prayed that I may be a mother as well as a father to you
    all, and, I trust, may be enabled to meet your hearts’ desires more
    fully than I have ever done yet.

    “But, oh! what a wonderful mercy it is that in the recollection of
    all our defects and failings we may fall back on the finished
    Atonement!  ‘The Lord hath laid on Him the iniquity of us all.’
    There is a resting-place for sons, for daughters, and, blessed be
    God, for fathers.”

                                * * * * *

                                      “KING’S LYNN, _October_ 9_th_, 1878.

    “I hope that you have been interested about the Congress, and have
    read carefully Canon Tristram’s most interesting speech in the
    _Times_ of Saturday.  It is one of the most remarkable addresses I
    ever met with, and I rejoice to find how well it is reported in the
    secular papers.  Do read it together, if you have not done so
    already.

    “I do not know what to say of my own speech, and am puzzled by the
    way in which it was received.  My own friends were most cordial, but
    what astonished me most was that — — and — {204a} came after the
    meeting and thanked me for it. {204b}  What it was for which they
    felt grateful I cannot imagine.  I delight to hope that God may have
    helped them to see His Gospel more plainly than before; but He knows,
    and He only.”

In the year 1879 there came an earnest request for a Mission Tour in some
of the dioceses in India, similar to the one alluded to on a previous
page as emanating from Australia.  He was anxious to accept the
invitation, but his medical adviser in London, Sir William Jenner,
absolutely forbade the undertaking, and it had to be given up.

The description of the death of an old and valued servant is very
characteristic.  The writer well remembers the calm that pervaded the
household next morning, and the mingled sorrow at the loss of a faithful
friend and yet of thanksgiving at the thought of one of their household
being called to the Palace of the King.

                                    “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _March_ 8_th_, 1880.

    “I hope you all enjoyed a happy and peaceful Sunday yesterday, as we
    did at home, notwithstanding the solemn, but peaceful, event with
    which ours concluded.  F— had passed a bad night and felt poorly in
    the morning, but she came to prayers as usual.  She did not go to
    church, and H— went to Dr. Marsack for some medicine.  During the day
    she lay on her bed a good deal; but when we went to evening church
    she was in the kitchen with S—, sitting in her chair, reading her
    Bible.  S— went into the pantry for two or three minutes, and when
    she returned there was our faithful friend with not a muscle moved or
    a feature changed, but the spirit gone.  Her Bible was open at the
    text on which I had been preaching in the morning (2 Cor. v. 1, 6);
    and so, gently and without the slightest struggle, the knowledge by
    faith was exchanged for that by sight and she entered into the
    visible presence of her Lord. . . .

    “When I came home from Southborough I found her laid out in the
    little room, looking just the same as usual, with a perfectly
    peaceful, tranquil appearance, with no more disturbance of expression
    than a little child shows in its sleep.

    “I need not tell you what a sense of solemnity there was last night
    throughout the house.  We have all deeply felt it, but I must say
    that thankfulness prevails, for all who knew her had felt anxious for
    her future.  How graciously does God deal with His children! and how
    needless are our anxieties!”

In the Ladies’ Bible Class, when going through Acts xvi., he had urged
upon his people the duty of ever looking out for opportunities of
speaking for God.  “Lydia” was the case in point, and the apostle’s
readiness to make a personal appeal was shown to be God’s plan for this
woman, who, residing in the very place which St. Paul was not allowed to
visit, was yet brought all the way to Philippi to meet God’s messenger
there.  This will explain some passages in the following letter to his
daughters:—

                                        “SCARBOROUGH, _July_ 12_th_, 1880.

    “I have been thinking of you unceasingly ever since I left home, and
    am more and more amazed at my ever having done so.  How I could bring
    myself to it I cannot imagine; but I hope it is for the Lord’s
    service.

    “I have been looking out for ‘Lydia’ all the way, but not very
    successfully.  When I got into the train at Tunbridge Wells there was
    a nice-looking lady who fixed her eyes on me so steadfastly, as if
    wishing to speak to me; so I soon opened the way, but I found the
    poor thing was out of her mind, being taken to London.

    “In the next train there was a lady with her servant, very tearful,
    so as she sat opposite me I took the opportunity of a civil word
    about the window, but as soon as she could she got away to the other
    side of the carriage, so there was no opening there.  But I am not
    sure that ‘Lydia’ may not be in this house, for there is a lady
    staying here, and both she and my hostess are eager for conversation
    on the great truths of the Gospel.

    “I had a pleasant, quiet Sunday.  The place is perfectly charming;
    the house and garden delightful, with the most lovely view of the sea
    and the opposite hills, so that I do not know how to tear myself away
    from my bedroom window.

    “The church is very nice, but sadly small. . . .  There were good
    congregations, but not a crowd.  I preached in the evening, and I
    certainly could not have desired a better congregation.  I hope the
    Lord was with us, bestowing His blessing.

    “I heard in the morning a very good, practical sermon on the causes
    of restraint in prayer:

    “Allowed sin,
    “Unbelief,
    “Worldliness,
    “Business,
    “Temper.

    “It was all true and profitable, but I should have been more profited
    if he had helped us to overcome them.”

                                * * * * *

                                “NEWCASTLE-ON-TYNE, _October_ 4_th_, 1881.

    “As for the Congress, I cannot say I like the thought of it, though I
    hope the Lord will make use of it and of me in it.  I have been
    thinking of my text last Sunday, ‘Shall your brethren go to war, and
    shall ye sit here?’ so I am rejoiced to act with my brethren, and I
    trust the Lord may unite us in His service, and give us not only
    meekness of wisdom but the wisdom of meekness.”

                                * * * * *

                                          “CROMER, _October_ 10_th_, 1881.

    “I am rejoiced to hear of your happy visit to that dear home at
    Canterbury.  I cannot say with what thankfulness I think on all the
    grace which our God and Saviour has shown there, and how delighted I
    am that you all should have the unspeakable joy of being employed as
    the Lord’s agents for conveying the glad tidings of life to precious
    souls.

    “I return you Mr. Stock’s letter, as you wish it, though I am more
    inclined to put it in the fire, for it frightens me.  But I believe
    the Lord was with me on the occasion to which he refers, and there
    was one very remarkable circumstance about it which he did not know.

    “Dr. Bardsley and I had both sent in our cards, and I saw that he was
    eager to speak.  About twenty minutes before the close of the meeting
    the Bishop turned to me and said that he could just manage to find a
    place for me.  So I told him he had better call Bardsley instead,
    which he did.  So B. spoke, and some other man after him, when the
    Bishop turned round again and said, ‘I think after all I can find
    time for you.’  All this made me the last speaker of the day.  Off I
    went, and I believe before the Lord; He seemed to give me the ears
    and the good-will of the people at the very first sentence.  I was
    enabled to say exactly what I wished, till at length, speaking of
    toleration, I said, ‘But if men introduce a ritual intended to
    symbolise Rome—’ when two or three persons cried out ‘No, no.’  But
    their objection only roused the whole multitude to what seemed like
    an almost unanimous cheer, which went on so long that at length the
    bell rang without my being able to finish my sentence, and there the
    discussion ended.  So I lifted up my heart to the Lord and thanked
    Him for His mercy.

    “I sent in my card next day on ‘Reformation Principles,’ but the
    Bishop of Carlisle, who was chairman, did not call me up.

    “On Friday I read my paper. {209}  Of course there was no excitement
    about that, but quite as much cause for thanksgiving, for several
    persons, amongst them Arch-deacon —, came to me in the evening and
    thanked me for it as having been a real help to them in their own
    souls.  So I am come away with a thankful heart and a longing desire
    to spend what time remains as a firm and faithful witness for truth.”

Few speeches at a congress can have aroused more excitement than Canon
Hoare’s famous impromptu address at Derby in 1882, and none probably have
been so far-reaching in their effect.  The enthusiasm aroused in the vast
audience was electrical; cheers and shouts of applause interrupted the
speaker at every sentence.

The same night it was being sold about the streets of Derby as a separate
publication, next day it was in all the papers word for word, and during
the twelve months that followed letters came in large numbers from nearly
every part of the world, thanking him for his manly and vigorous words,
in which he did not merely “hold the fort,” but carried the war into the
camp of those who wished to bring our Church back into the dominion of
Rome.

Commenting upon it, the _Guardian_ of that date said: “No one, whether
agreeing with Canon Hoare or not, could fail to be struck with admiration
at the courage and skill with which he grappled his antagonist.”

The speaker who followed allowed himself to utter words which in calmer
moments he would never have said; it is hardly possible that one who
rose, as he expressed it, “to pour oil upon the troubled waters,” could
have otherwise stated that Canon Hoare’s friends would hold up as a very
“mark of the beast such a frequent use of the Holy Communion” as Mr. Wood
and his friends advocated; and this said to one who always had weekly
Communion in his church, and who, when a young man at Richmond, had been
the first in his diocese to institute an early celebration!

                                          “CROMER, _October_ 10_th_, 1882.
                                       (_After Church Congress at Derby_.)

    “I enclose you four letters received by this morning’s post, and now,
    as that speech to which they refer has manifestly made a great
    impression, I wish to put on record the Lord’s dealings with me in
    the matter, for they have tended very greatly to the confirmation of
    my faith, and, I hope, given me a lift for the remainder of my life.

    “When I was first asked to take part at the Congress the Secretary
    asked me to choose a subject from a list sent to me.  I marked three,
    any one of which I should be prepared to undertake, one being the
    Liturgy, to which my attention had been directed at the Bible class
    and preparation for my Lent sermons.  Thus God was preparing me then.

    “When the list came out I was disappointed that I had a speech and
    not a paper, and felt the responsibility of my position, as I was the
    only speaker on the list, and there were four papers to precede me,
    by Hope, Bickersteth, Wood, and Venables.

    “You all know what difficulty I felt in preparation.  I did all I
    could to be prepared, and continually committed it to God, but I felt
    doubtful all the way through whether all my preparation would be of
    any value.

    “So we went on till the day came.  I awoke very early under the sense
    that I had important work before me, and as I lay still in the dark I
    was able to cast the whole matter into the hands of the Lord.  After
    breakfast I went to preside at the prayer-meeting, and spoke to them
    of the Lord’s love for the Church, in Ephesians v.  The room was very
    full, and when we knelt down to pray I was solemnised more than I can
    tell you by all who prayed praying for me especially: I was the one
    subject of their prayers.

    “I never can forget the prayer of one of them that the Lord would
    make me His mouthpiece and put His thoughts into my mind.  This was
    very delightful to me, but it made me think something was coming; so
    I left the morning meeting and went home for a quiet hour before
    luncheon.  I then polished up my weapons, finished off my opening and
    conclusion, and spread it all out before the Lord, in happy
    remembrance of the good man’s prayer.

    “At length the meeting began.  Hope was very bad, but did not give
    much that I could lay hold on.  But when Wood began he at once
    pronounced our Communion Service to be a meagre deposit of the ‘Use
    of Sarum,’ and said he did not want to suggest the improvement of our
    Liturgy, but the adoption as an alternative service of the First Book
    of Edward VI.  I sat listening to him, taking careful notes, and
    hoped that by the time Venables had done I should be ready.  But what
    was my astonishment when I heard my name called by the Bishop as soon
    as Wood sat down.  I said to him, ‘It is not my turn,’ but he
    replied, ‘You had better go on.’  I do not know his motive; perhaps
    it was that he wished Wood answered.  So there I was in the face of
    the vast assembly without a minute’s notice.  But was not the Lord
    with me? and would He not answer the good man’s prayer?  So I put
    down my Prayer-Book, notes and everything—and away!  The people gave
    me a most kind welcome, and, as I have been told since, many dear
    friends throughout the hall lifted up their hearts in prayer for me.
    I saw in a moment what I had to say; it was as clear to me as if I
    had studied it for months: nor had I the slightest difficulty for
    words, except once when I failed in quoting accurately the
    thirty-first Article.  I was hissed and met with noisy opposition.
    But that did not matter in the least; the mass of the people was with
    me, and so was the Lord.

    “Mr. Wood had put a weapon in my hand which was irresistible.  I was
    encouraged as I went along with most hearty and enthusiastic cheers,
    till at length when I had done the people went on cheering as if they
    never could leave off.  Oh, how I thought of the good man’s prayers,
    and how I realised the privilege of being an instrument in the hand
    of the Lord!  This thought has made me feel quite satisfied since.  I
    should have liked not to have slipped in the Article, and there are
    many things that have occurred since to me, some that I might have
    added and some that I might have said better, but I have been
    satisfied in the thought that the Lord gave me what to say and that I
    said what He wished me to have said.  So I do not fret over the
    omissions or defects, but accept it with thankfulness from Him.

    “I cannot describe the expressions of thankfulness from multitudes of
    my friends after the meeting, or the deeply solemn feeling at the
    prayer-meeting next morning, when again I was the principal subject
    of it, but this time in thankful acknowledgment of the help which the
    Lord had given.

    “Well! I have written you a long letter about my own proceedings, but
    I would rather say about the Lord’s dealings with me, and that
    justifies its length.  I hope the whole history will lead us all to
    trust Him more simply than ever to put words into our lips and
    thoughts into our minds, and so to employ us for His own most sacred
    service.”

The following is the text of the speech, taken from the Church Congress
Report:—

    “Your lordship has called upon me before my time; but I am prepared,
    my lord, to go on if you think it right that I should.  At the same
    time, I may add that I am called upon by surprise, for I expected to
    have to discuss the suggestions for Liturgical Improvements which it
    was likely would have been made by the Rev. Mr. Venables.  At the
    same time, however, I am prepared to accept the position, as
    appointed for me in the providence of God.  I consider that this
    debate is a most important one for the Church of England.  I think
    that the speech of Mr. Wood, to which we have just listened, is one
    of the most important speeches that I have ever heard delivered at a
    Church Congress.  We used to be told that what was originally called
    the Tractarian movement, but which has since been called the
    Ritualistic movement, was an effort of pious and devoted men to rise
    above our poor Churchmanship, and to bring out in better development
    the true principles of the Church of England.  We always, with that
    happiness which accompanies a clear conscience, maintained that we
    were the true representatives of the Church of England.  We acted
    upon its principles, and taught its truth.  But still, we have had to
    bear a certain amount of reproach, and we have not been able to
    overcome the old prejudices.  This day, however, we have been told by
    Mr. Wood, the President of the English Church Union, that our
    beautiful English Church Service is ‘meagre’: that there is nothing
    more meagre than our existing Liturgy; that our Holy Communion
    Service—in which we have taken so much delight—is a mutilated, an
    inferior, and a defective Service.  [Cries of ‘No, no.’]  I say
    ‘Yes,’ and this great assembly has heard what Mr. Wood has said.  We
    have been told to-day that we are to go back to the Liturgy and to
    the Communion Office of 1549, instead of accepting that of the year
    1552, and finally revised in 1662.  And, now, will you just look for
    one moment at the first Liturgy of Edward the Sixth?

    “We were told to-day that it was a falling-off from the use of Sarum.
    We are therefore, it seems, to look upon the use of Sarum—that old
    Popish Liturgy—I say that old Popish Liturgy, which existed in the
    diocese of Salisbury, as the model at which we are to aim.  To this
    use of Sarum the Reformers applied the pruning-knife, and I cannot
    say that they left much of the Office of Sarum.  There were certain
    very fine passages in it, and they retained them.  But they brought
    out a new Communion Office in 1549.  There were, however, certain
    defects still left.

    “But as time went on, and the Reformers saw more and more of the
    blessed truth of God, they then said that the thing must be
    thoroughly done, and it was of no use to carry out mere
    half-measures.  So, thank God, they did not stop at the First Book of
    Edward.  I am very much disposed to think that, if Mr. Wood gets it,
    he won’t stop there either.  And now that we have enjoyed the
    Prayer-Book as the Reformers gave it us for these three centuries
    past, we are told that we are to hark back again.  Of this I am fully
    persuaded, that the Churchmen of England are not prepared for such
    retrogression.  You must consider what has been said by Mr.
    Beresford-Hope on this subject; he and I have sparred about this
    matter before now.  Mr. Beresford-Hope knows just as well as I do
    that there is no such thing as an altar in the Church of England.
    And I will tell you also what Mr. Wood and his friends know very
    well.  They know as well as I do that if they can but coax us back to
    those three years—to 1549, to the First Book of Edward—that there
    they will find an altar.  And that is one reason why they wish for
    it.  The Reformers knew very well that an altar was essentially
    connected with a sacrifice.  And they knew this also, that while they
    were prepared to offer the sacrifice of praise and thanksgiving, the
    sacrifice of propitiation was completed for ever.  And they believed,
    further, that the doctrine of the mass was a lying abomination, or
    rather I would say, a ‘blasphemous fable and dangerous deceit.’  Now,
    then, my lord, we fully know our ground, and where it is we have to
    stand.  We have, therefore, learned something at this Church
    Congress.  We know where we are.  We go home to-day knowing with what
    a power and with what an intention we have to contend.  We know what
    Mr. Wood has told us.  He has told us as plainly as possible that the
    object is to bring back the Church of England from the Reformed
    Church of 1552; to stop just a little by the way in the refreshment
    room of 1549, and then we are to plunge head-foremost right into the
    use of Sarum.  Now, then, my lord, what shall we say to this?  Shall
    we have it? or shall we not?  What, I ask, shall we say to this?
    Shall we stick by the blessed truths that we have received, and for
    which our Reformers died?  Shall we cling to the dear old Office
    Book, in which we have hundreds and thousands of times poured out our
    whole hearts before God?  Shall we unite heart and soul as witnesses
    for Christ while we come to His Holy Table, and hold there communion
    with Him? or shall we begin by half-and-half retrograde measures
    until we go right back into the arms of Rome?  My lord, I say no
    more; but I wish to thank Mr. Wood for having spoken out so plainly
    on this subject, and for thus having let us know this day what are
    the real intentions of the English Church Union.”




CHAPTER XV
_BLINDNESS AND SECOND ILLNESS_


The annual Confirmation times were looked upon by Canon Hoare as the most
important occasions, and the ten or twelve weeks of preparation as a
season whose value was simply inestimable.

Large numbers were prepared by him personally every year, and it was
beautiful to see the tender individual interest which he showed in every
case.  Before the day of Confirmation, at the private interview with
each, he noted down in a special book his opinion of the case.  He was
once asked when he made this diagnosis.  He replied: “As they walk from
the door to the chair beside me, I get a view of their character and
disposition; the conversation which I have with them afterwards gives me
a further insight, and I hardly ever find the estimate wrong.”  Many who
read these lines will remember the earnest prayer, and then the fatherly
grasp of the hand and loving blessing with which those interviews ended.

All through the weeks and months of preparation the candidates were
remembered at the weekly prayer-meeting in the Parish Room, and on the
Sunday previous to Confirmation they were commended to the prayers of the
congregation and a sermon was specially devoted to the subject.  On the
day itself there was an early prayer-meeting, to which all candidates
came, and afterwards every arrangement was made to keep the newly
confirmed free from outside influences that might too soon remove good
impressions; the evening was spent, after tea in the Parish Room, in the
singing of hymns and listening to various addresses.  Every year his
interest in the subject was fresh as ever, and at the age of eighty-one
his sermon on Confirmation, which was afterwards printed and a copy sent
by him to the present Archbishop of Canterbury (and acknowledged by him
in one of the following letters), was so remarkable in its power and
teaching as to receive a special notice in one of the Archbishop’s recent
Charges—an honour most gratifying to the preacher and probably nearly
unique.

To one of his daughters:—

                             “BALACHULISH, N.B., _September_ 13_th_, 1883.

    “I hope you will enjoy a delightful Sunday at Thun.  I do not look
    forward with much pleasure to ours, for I do not like the Scotch
    Church services.  I was greatly distressed last Sunday at Oban.  Oh,
    how earnest I should be that visitors to Tunbridge Wells should have
    the pure Gospel of the grace of God!  It is grievous to think what
    many people are condemned to hear!  May God make us faithful to His
    truth!”

                                * * * * *

                                     “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _June_ 4_th_, 1885.

    “I am getting on very comfortably with Confirmation candidates.  The
    Trinity school-girls are improved.  They are excellent in their
    knowledge, well up in the Catechism, in which they used to be so
    sadly defective.  Of course it is extremely difficult for an old man
    like me to get into the secrets of their young hearts, but many of
    them, I believe, are more than in earnest, for I feel sure they are
    really resting on their Saviour.  Poor dears!  I hope they will be
    kept, but they are likely to be terribly exposed to all kinds of
    religious unsettlement.  The Salvation Army is going to have a grand
    ‘Battle’ next week, and the rank and file is to consist of ‘saved
    drunkards, liars, swearers, poachers, parsons, sailors, and
    nailers’!!  So we are classed with queer company!  Is it of God? or
    is it strange fire? that is the question.  But who can wonder if our
    young people are perplexed and confused?”

Written at the death-bed of his brother Joseph:—

                                       “HAMPSTEAD, _January_ 16_th_, 1886.

    “I could not come home to-day, for I could not leave him in his low
    estate, though I am not like some of them, in immediate apprehension
    of any change.  I fear there may be still before us deeper depths
    than we have known yet, unless the Lord mercifully lifts him over
    them, as He did Miss Courthope.  He is generally wandering, but
    frequently revives in a most curious manner when I speak to him.  I
    firmly believe that minds clouded like his very often have a
    perception of heavenly things, and most especially of the sweet name
    of Jesus.

    “I went this morning to C.M.S. on the subject of the February
    Meetings.  It was very edifying, but I had to come away very quickly,
    as I wanted to be back.  People were all most kind, so much so that I
    hardly knew how to bear it.

    “Since then I have been to see Bishop Perry, who was very unwell
    yesterday, I believe from riding home after a tiring day at Islington
    in a cold hansom-cab when he had a carriage and pair in his stable
    wanting exercise!  Such is mankind.  I tell him that I am obliged to
    knock about in cabs and ’busses because I cannot afford anything
    better, but he ought not to think of it.

    “When we shall be home no one knows.  I do not think I can come home
    for Sunday if things go on as they are now doing, unless I am obliged
    to do so, and I see nothing to indicate any immediate change.  But we
    are in the Lord’s hands, hour by hour, with eternity full in view and
    the Lord Jesus almost visible.  May we each one abide in His love!”

                                * * * * *

                                       “HAMPSTEAD, _January_ 21_st_, 1886.

    “Joseph at rest in the Lord.”

                                * * * * *

                                    “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _March_ 5_th_, 1887.

    “I hope you are still prospering and that you have had as beautiful
    weather as we have had.  I consider that the beautiful bright
    sunshine of our dear old England is to be preferred to that of the
    South of France, more especially if the latter is accompanied by
    earthquakes as a variety, and certainly we have all been enjoying it
    here.  Last Sunday was one of the most lovely days I can remember,
    and I hope it was one in which we enjoyed some sunshine in our souls.
    All the week too has been bright and happy, though we have had some
    fogs in the morning—just enough to teach us how God can clear away
    all that obscures the sunshine of His love.  On Wednesday we had a
    most profitable sermon from Mr. Russell.”

                                * * * * *

                            “MARDEN HILL, HERTFORD, _August_ 30_th_, 1887.

    “Nothing can be kinder or more affectionate than everybody here.  H—
    and M— are most pleasant, and I would not have missed coming to them
    here on any account, as I consider that at Cromer every one is in a
    non-natural condition and here they are in their own home.  I wonder
    whether there is the same difference between myself at home and
    abroad.  I suppose there is, though I do not see it.

    “I hope you are enjoying Brittany.  You surely did not leave Guernsey
    on your left as you were crossing.  If you did I suppose it was to
    avoid rocks; and maybe we should all prosper more if we were more
    careful to avoid temptations as well as to overcome them; and I hope
    the Lord may so direct the path of every one of us that we may be
    kept from danger and guided safe into the haven of peace.  I have
    been exceedingly impressed with these words in Jeremiah x.: ‘The way
    of man is not in himself: it is not in man that walketh to direct his
    steps.’  So my way, and your way, is not in ourselves, and I trust
    the Lord may direct all our steps for His own glory.”

                                * * * * *

                         “ST. BERNARD’S, CATERHAM, _October_ 14_th_, 1887.

    “I return Miss T—’s enclosure.  Pray tell her that her confidence
    need not be in the least shaken by the proposed visit to the Old
    Catholics, for they are thorough Protestants in many respects.  They
    withdrew from the Church of Rome on the decree of Papal Infallibility
    (I think in the year 1870), under that very remarkable man Dr.
    Döllinger, and have been excommunicated by it.  They call themselves
    ‘Old Catholics’ to distinguish themselves from the New, or Roman,
    Catholics, and they claim to hold the Catholic faith as it was before
    Rome introduced its errors.  We ought, therefore, to rejoice at our
    Bishops taking them in hand.”

To his daughters:—

                                                “YORK, _May_ 27_th_, 1888.

    “I know not why it is, but my heart is so full for you all that I
    cannot forbear from writing to tell you.  You have been constantly in
    my thoughts since I left home, and oh, how I have desired that the
    Lord may give to each one of you every possible happiness!  I thank
    God that I believe He has given us a very happy home, and one that
    can stand comparison with others; but I long to make it happier still
    and to do all that a father can do to help each one of you and to
    promote that loving, joyous spirit which is the sacred privilege of a
    Christian home.  Certainly it has entwined itself very closely round
    my own heart; and now that I am away I seem to feel it more than
    ever.  May the Lord be with you all, not only while I am with you,
    but when I am gathered to my own Home with the Lord Jesus!

    “I am thankful that I have been prospered, and am quite well and had
    an easy journey.  Everybody has been most kind, and I hope the Lord
    has accompanied the ministry.  The morning sermon was a long way off
    and not exciting: I felt for the good man, for he seemed discouraged.

    “The Evening Service in the Minster was magnificent.  There was a
    grand congregation, and what with the noble building and fine music
    there was enough to make a profound impression, even if there had
    been no sermon.

    “But I hope they had the Gospel in addition; I certainly desired to
    give it to them, and they appeared to me very attentive.  I do not
    feel in much heart for speech-making to-day, for I am utterly out of
    practice.  But ‘what have I that I have not received?’ so I must open
    my mouth to receive my message, and I hope the Lord will give it me.”

                                * * * * *

                                  “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _August_ 22_nd_, 1888.

    “I rejoice to hear that you are prospering and enjoying Chamounix.  I
    cannot doubt that you have a most pleasant, happy, and loving party,
    and I shall heartily enjoy a few bright days with you and another
    look at those lovely mountains.  There they stand unchanged, while
    all their admirers pass by and are gone.  What a picture of what is
    going on in life!  There is only One who is not a mere passer-by;
    but, thanks to God, He is unchangeable, and we need never pass away
    from Him.

    “We had a very comfortable Sunday.  I preached in the morning about
    Jehoshaphat, to my own great interest.  But in the afternoon I had a
    very poor attendance of men, and preached the feeblest of sermons.  I
    hope it may have confounded the mighty, for it certainly was one of
    the weak things of the world, and contributed nothing to the
    self-elevation of the preacher.

    “I am now off to church to preach on holiness.  May God make us
    partakers of His holiness!”

In the autumn of 1888 his blindness began.  The doctors stated that it
was due to no illness, but just a sudden failure of power.  He could at
first see figures and large objects more or less, and detect a placard on
a wall, but faces were indiscernible and reading and writing an
impossibility.  Yet it made no difference in his manner or character, and
his life was immediately adjusted to the new state of things.  The writer
well remembers coming into the Vicarage study one morning, and finding
the vigorous old man of seventy-six commencing the task of _learning the
Bible by heart_!  “It was so important to have all quotations exact.”
This work was continued for some months, but when it was suggested that
there would be less labour and more profit in learning the raised type
for the blind, the former plan was discontinued, volumes of the latter
sort were procured, the characters mastered, and for the seven years
remaining the beloved study was resumed under circumstances that would
have discouraged most men of his age.  Blindness did not stop his
work—nothing of the kind; the regular Bible and annual Confirmation
classes were continued as before, the weekday and Sunday sermons as
regularly prepared and preached.  His daughters read to him passages from
books bearing upon the subject that he had in hand, and he arranged and
classified it in his own mind.  Gentlemen and ladies in his congregation
gladly undertook to come at stated hours and read to him books of various
sorts, and so he kept abreast with all that was going on in the world of
literature, and, as was his wont, met it for praise or censure in his
sermons.

On Sundays it was touching to see the venerable old man ascending the
pulpit, giving out his text, and then preaching with all his old fire and
vigour.  The accuracy with which he quoted his texts made it hard to
believe that the preacher was blind.  The same accuracy was remarkable in
another way.  There were few things in which Canon Hoare took more
interest than in helping the younger clergy.  All through his career his
Greek Testament readings have been sources of great blessing and help.
In the last few years of his life, since his blindness, he revived these
readings, going rapidly through a book or group of passages dealing with
a subject.  There are several now in Tunbridge Wells who remember
gratefully and lovingly those early half-hours once a week; they can see
him in his study-chair, surrounded by six or eight of the junior clergy
with pencils and note-books—the mortal eyes sightless, but the eyes of
his understanding being opened, and from his lips pouring forth a stream
of words almost too rapid to take down, as he sketched forth the scheme,
say, of the Epistle to the Hebrews, and then going into the details
chapter after chapter, pointing out the notes of exegesis and different
readings, and the light thrown by the Revised Version on each.

It was at this time, as the first birthday after his blindness drew near,
that several members of his loving congregation subscribed together and
purchased a splendid gold repeater watch, striking the hours, quarters,
and half-quarters, as a birthday present for their old Vicar.  The
following letter, written with the aid of the typewriter which he had
also learned to use after the loss of his eyesight, shows how much he
appreciated this further proof of their affection:—

                                    “TRINITY VICARAGE, _June_ 5_th_, 1889.

    “MY DEAR MRS. PERKINS,—I hear that you have been the one chosen by
    your friends to convey to me the beautiful gift which I received this
    morning, so to you I must send my answer, and ask you to be so very
    kind as to assure all the dear people who have taken a share in it of
    the very great pleasure that their gift has given me.  It was so kind
    of you all to think of me, and to mark by a birthday offering your
    loving interest in my welfare.  But, as for your sending me such a
    beautiful present, I never for one moment thought of such a thing.
    You have, however, selected a most useful and valuable form for your
    kindness.

    “For many years I have been dependent on a repeater for securing, day
    by day, the sacred morning hours before breakfast; and many an hour
    has been secured to the study of God’s most holy Word through the use
    of an old repeater left to me (as a legacy) by the dear uncle who
    gave me my title to my first curacy.

    “But the old watch, like the old master, has worn out, and I have
    been put to the greatest inconvenience; so that, if ever I have left
    home, I have been obliged to carry two watches—one for the day and
    the other for night.

    “But now, by your gift, the difficulty is removed; and, if ever it
    please God to restore to me the privilege of spending my winter
    mornings in the study of His Word, I shall find it to be of
    inestimable value.

    “Most heartily, therefore, do I thank all our friends through you,
    and trust that they may enjoy as happy and sacred morning hours as
    our Heavenly Father has so often given to me.

                                        “Believe me, my dear Mrs. Perkins,
                                                   “Very faithfully yours,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

In 1889 Canon Hoare was laid low by a severe illness which all expected
to be the last.  His family assembled around him, and his people thought
that they never would see him again.

At this time, when all his friends thought that his call had really come,
many letters were received at the Vicarage expressing the warmest
sympathy and containing assurances of fervent prayers.  The Archbishop of
Canterbury wrote as follows to the Rev. J. Gurney Hoare, who was at
Tunbridge Wells:—

                                            “LAMBETH, _June_ 12_th_, 1889.

    “MY DEAR MR. HOARE,—Pray give my love and the assurance of my loving
    prayers to your dear father.

    “I had your letter this morning at Hereford.

    “As some old writer says, it is ‘like the descending of ripe and
    wholesome fruits from a vigorous and steadfast tree’ when God calls
    to Him so single-minded and true a servant—all contests over, and
    charity having triumphed more and more to the end.  Tell him, as you
    think fit, how much I have always felt that he helped and comforted
    me in my trying place.  I have always had his sympathy and genial
    counsel, and his _prayers_.  And his strength has been _consecrated_
    to the last.  In what honour he passes to the last peace!  May it be
    wholly ἀνώδυνος, as the old Greek prayers say.  Once more you are all
    sure of our prayers, and of the prayers of how many through Christ
    who loves him ever.

                                                    “Most sincerely yours,
                                                          “E. W. CANTUAR.”

Again his congregation assembled in daily prayer-meeting, as before; and
when it was supposed impossible that he could live out the day the C.M.S.
Committee met and poured out their petitions to God, asking that their
veteran friend and adviser might yet be spared if it were His will.

The prayer was answered, and once more he rose from the bed of sickness,
wonderfully unchanged.  Compared with past years, we saw that the outward
man was perishing, but we saw also that the inward man was being renewed
day by day.  Before long he was again in the pulpit, and it was more than
three years after this that he preached the sermon upon “Confirmation” to
which reference has been already made, as well as one upon the “Agnus
Dei,” delivered after the Archbishop of Canterbury’s famous judgment.

To Bishop Perry:—

                                 “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _January_ 10_th_, 1890.

    “MY VERY DEAR FRIEND,—I cannot tell you how much I have felt about
    dear Carus.  When we think of his age we cannot be surprised, and
    when we think of his love, his fidelity, his maintenance of the
    truth, and his great attractiveness we know not how to part with so
    valuable and pleasant a companion.  But as far as you and I are
    concerned the parting is not likely to be for very long.  As we see
    one after another of our old friends gathered to their rest, it would
    be madness in us to forget how near we ourselves may be to the banks
    of the river, or to lose sight for a single moment of the blessed
    Hope set before us in Christ Jesus.  I trust we may all be kept
    looking for that blessed Hope and the glorious reunion of the
    Resurrection morning and of the Coming of the Lord.  I must
    acknowledge that for my own part I find myself better able to realise
    the prospect of that final reunion than the thought of our gathering
    before the Throne in the intermediate waiting time; but I am
    persuaded that both are taught in Scripture, and that when we are no
    longer entangled in the body we shall see wonderful things in the
    spiritual world, and when we do how shall we ever praise God enough
    for His marvellous love in making a perfect atonement for people so
    unworthy as we are!  I don’t know how it is with others, but I find
    myself there is scarcely any sentence in the Prayer-Book which so
    expresses my own mind as those words, ‘We are not worthy so much as
    to gather up the crumbs under Thy table’; but, thanks be to God! we
    depend upon the worthiness of that blessed Saviour by whom every
    claim of the whole law is more than satisfied.  Remember me most
    affectionately to Mrs. Perry, and believe me

                                         “Your loving and faithful Friend,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

Letter to Bishop Parry after seeing a report in the papers that he was
dangerously ill:—

    “DEAR EDWARD,—We are all truly sorry to hear that you are not so
    well. . . .  But how can we thank God enough for the unspeakable
    privilege of knowing that all such matters are safe in the hand of
    the Lord!  I often think of those words of St. Paul, ‘We know that
    all things work together for good,’ etc.  He did not say ‘we think,’
    or ‘we hope,’ but ‘we _know_,’ thereby expressing the full persuasion
    of his soul in the infinite love and perfect power of our blessed
    Saviour in combining all things so that they may work together for
    our good.  I delight in the thought that it is our privilege to rest
    in that full, calm, deliberate persuasion, and that, looking away
    from everything in ourselves, we may look to Him in peaceful trust,
    as an eternal object that will not vary with our own variations of
    thought and feeling.  May He keep you in His own right hand, and
    raise you up if it be His will; and above all, whenever the time of
    our departure comes, and it must come to us both before very long,
    may He fulfil present persuasion by giving us an abundant entrance
    into His everlasting Kingdom.

                                        “Believe me most faithfully yours,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

To Mr. Storr, upon hearing of the wonderful collections for the C.M.S. in
Matfield and Brenchley:—

                                                       “_February_ 24_th_.

    “DEAR MR. STORR,—I wonder whether there is any information respecting
    the things of this world given to those who are at rest with their
    Saviour?  If there is ‘joy in Heaven over one sinner that repenteth,’
    may we not believe that there is also joy when the Lord’s work is
    prospered among His people that are on earth?  If it be so, I am sure
    your dear father’s heart will be gladdened by the good report sent me
    in your letter.  It is delightful to see the permanent results of
    faithful work such as his was at Brenchley.  He is gone, but the
    light which he lighted is still burning, and I hope will long
    continue to burn to the glory of God.”

To one of his daughters:—

                                          “NEWCASTLE, _July_ 31_st_, 1890.

    “May the Lord grant you a very happy birthday, and follow it up by
    the very best of new years!  I wonder where we shall all be this time
    next year; one thing only do I know, _i.e._ that we shall be safe in
    the Lord’s hands, so that all will be well.  If safe in Him we shall
    be safe anywhere, whether in Heaven or on earth, whether in the Home
    above or in some dear old dwelling here.  Let the Spirit of God be on
    the tabernacle and all will be well.

    “We are prospering, and hope to return on Tuesday.  I have quite
    given up all thought of Stirling, and am looking forward to home with
    great pleasure.”

                 [Written with the aid of a typewriter.]

                                         “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _August_, 1890.

    “What do you think of this?  I have been contriving a plan for
    writing without seeing: I hope it will answer, but as yet I get on
    very slowly.”

                           [Also typewritten.]

                                        “TENCHLEY, _October_ 12_th_, 1891.

    “I am thinking of you very much in your return to our dear old home,
    and trust the Lord Himself is with you.  I do not like the thought of
    your being alone, but there is a great difference between being alone
    and being _lonely_, and lonely we need never be if only we have the
    companionship of our Father in Heaven, and that I trust you are
    enjoying.

    “We are hoping to return on Thursday, if God permit: I trust it will
    please Him to grant it.

    “Let us all pray that there may not merely be three sisters, but the
    three sister-graces, Faith, Hope, and Love, abiding together in our
    happy home.”

                                * * * * *

                         “THOUGHTS ON OLD AGE.—1891.

    “Its temptations:—

    “1.  _Indisposition to exertion_.—In many cases there is real
    physical inability.  The old muscles are worn out, so that ‘the
    grasshopper becomes a burden,’ and every movement requires effort.
    The natural result of this is, we move as little as possible and are
    glad to have as much as possible done for us.  But there is very
    often a still worse result—namely, that we are apt to leave things
    undone altogether; we do not like to give in, but when the time comes
    for action we shrink from the exertion.

    “2.  _Selfishness_.—Aged people meet with a great amount of
    attention; their comfort is a matter of continual thought to many
    loving hearts.  Household arrangements are all made to suit them;
    young people are exceedingly kind to them; they read to them, write
    for them, help them in every possible manner, and do all in their
    power to minister to their happiness and comfort.  The result is that
    the old man is apt to consider himself as much as others.”

In his latter years there was an added joy in visiting the homes of his
married sons and daughters.

The circle of interest widened in sympathy with the joys and sorrows of
his grandchildren, and it is no small proof of the tenderness and
strength of his character that a man of his age, with so much to occupy
his mind in public and private things, could find time for letters to the
boys and girls of the second generation.  The two following letters are
instances of this.

To one of his grandsons:—

                                 “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _February_ 7_th_, 1890.

    “DEAR CHRIS.,—I have been thinking of you every day, and praying to
    our Heavenly Father to make you a good and happy boy.

    “I know it is a very sad thing for you to lose Louis, but I have also
    been thinking what a delightful duty it puts upon you, for now you
    have your father and mother all to yourself, and are the only boy at
    home to attend to them and try to make them happy.  I think this is a
    great pleasure and privilege, and I expect to have a nice letter some
    day from your mother to say that dear Chris. is so good and attentive
    that he makes the home quite cheerful.  But we are such fallen
    creatures that you cannot do this unless the Lord Himself helps you.
    So I trust He will do so, and make you a joy to your father and
    mother.

                                           “Your affectionate Grandfather,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

To one of his granddaughters:—

                                “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _February_ 24_th_, 1891.

    “DEAR LETTICE,—I am very glad to hear that you are so happy and
    prosperous, and I often think what a happy arrangement it has been
    for your early education.  I am sure we ought all to be very grateful
    to your uncle and aunt for their kindness in making it.  How much
    kindness we meet with in life!  I am sure there is kindness for the
    old, for I am receiving it every day, and I am equally sure there is
    kindness for the young, for I am constantly meeting with persons who
    are spending their whole lives in making them happy.  But what are we
    to think of the lovingkindness of the Lord?  David says it is better
    than life, and so I hope you will find it.  You have a name that
    means joy, and I hope the joy may be, not in your name only, but in
    your heart.  For the last two days I have had a great joy in my home,
    and I shall leave it to you to guess what it is.  It is the visit of
    a lady for whom I feel a great affection.  She has sons and daughters
    who are great friends of mine, so that I wish she had brought some of
    them with her.  You must guess who it can be, and also find David’s
    words about lovingkindness (Psalm lxiii. 3).

                                              “The loving old Grandfather,
                                                                   “E. H.”

Extracts from letters to his married daughters:—

                                “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _November_ 11_th_, 1890.

    “I have thought a great deal of you in your re-settlement at home,
    and I trust that you have returned for a happy, holy, and useful
    winter.

    “I look back with the greatest pleasure to my pleasant visit when all
    the boys were at home, and I trust that the same happy, peaceful
    spirit may be the abiding characteristic of your family.

    “. . .  I often think of the promise, ‘They shall bring forth fruit
    in old age,’ and most earnestly do I desire that my old age may be a
    fruitful season, but I am inclined to regard anything I can do as
    little more than the gleaning of grapes when the vintage is done.  I
    trust, however, that whatever is left may be diligently used for the
    glory of my Blessed Saviour.

    “Give my dear love to Robert, and also to Chris. and Lettice.

                                           “Your most affectionate Father,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

                                * * * * *

                                  “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _August_ 29_th_, 1891.

    “I have very much enjoyed your letters, though I have been slow in
    acknowledging them, for I find typewriting to be both slow work and
    very tiring to the brain.  But I am glad of it, as it makes me
    sometimes fancy that I am independent.  But independence is not the
    gift for me just now, for I am dependent for everything, and have to
    be unspeakably thankful for such loving caretakers on whom I may
    depend.

    “Above all, how ought my heart to overflow with gratitude to that
    loving Father on whom it is my joy to depend for everything!
    Daughters can do a great deal, and would do more if they could, but
    He can do everything and does supply all my need according to His
    riches in glory by Christ Jesus.

    “I trust all the dear sons are prospering, and the tutor doing well.
    I wonder whether we shall meet anywhere this autumn.  I do not feel
    much pluck in me for Norfolk; my home is so comfortable that I am not
    eager to leave it.  But there is an idea in people’s minds that we
    ought to go out in the autumn, so I suppose I shall go somewhere,
    though I do not at present know where.  I am very thankful for my two
    visits to the North.  They helped me to realise better the great
    interests for which to be continually in prayer.  I was very happy
    with you and your sons.  May our gracious God bless you all!

                                                      “Your loving Father,
                                                                    “E. H.

                                * * * * *

                                “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _December_ 27_th_, 1891.

    “ . . .  Most heartily do I respond to all your loving wishes for a
    rich Christmas blessing on our whole party.  We have enjoyed a very
    happy Christmas together.  We have had with us E— and his family, and
    very pleasant have they all been.  We have thought continually of the
    homes of the absent, and many a time both by day and by night has my
    heart been lifted for you all.  I have thought very much of you and
    all your boys, and cannot doubt that you have had a very merry party.
    God grant that they may all know the joy of the Lord!  I am very
    sorry to hear of your disappointment. . . .  I never forget the
    advice given me by my grandmother—never to act without seeking the
    guidance of the Lord, and after acting never to re-open the subject.
    She would have said that your great mistake is in distressing
    yourselves now about your decision made two years ago.  So as you
    sought His guidance trust Him to have given it, and push away
    regrets.

    “The Lord be with you all!

                                                      “Your loving Father,
                                                                   “E. H.”

                                * * * * *

                             “TENCHLEY, LIMPSFIELD, _October_ 6_th_, 1892.

    “My typewriter is none the better for its journey, so that I have
    been unable to write and thank you both for my very happy visit.  I
    most thoroughly enjoyed it, and throughout the whole of my visitation
    tour there has been nothing on which I look back with more genuine
    pleasure than I do on those happy days at Chenies.  I thought the
    village lovely.  I was greatly pleased with the meeting of
    Communicants and with the Church Services.  I delighted in the
    children, and am looking forward with the greatest pleasure to their
    visit; and I greatly enjoyed all my pleasant intercourse with you
    both, which I valued the more as I have seen less of R— lately than
    of you, so that I was glad to enjoy his thoughts on many points of
    interest.

    “May the Lord bless you abundantly both in your home and in your
    parish!  With dear love to the children,

                                                 “Your most loving Father,
                                                                   “E. H.”

                                * * * * *

                           “TENCHLEY, LIMPSFIELD, _December_ 28_th_, 1892.

    “We had a very happy day at home, lovely weather, the very perfection
    of a Christmas Day, and I trust a good deal of sunshine within.  I
    preached to the people on the sacred Name of Jesus, and I gave them
    what was new to myself, and, if I mistake not, new also to most of
    them, so we had fresh thoughts on an old subject.  What a remarkable
    feature this is in Scripture!  It is full of old truths, but is
    always bringing them out in newness and freshness to those who will
    take the trouble to study it.

    “Dear love to Robert and the boys.

                                                 “Your most loving Father,
                                                                   “E. H.”

From the Archbishop of Canterbury:—

                                       “DEAL CASTLE, _April_ 13_th_, 1893.

    “TO THE REV. CANON HOARE.

    “MY DEAR CANON HOARE,—It was very kind and thoughtful of you to send
    me your two sermons, in which I was sure to take a great interest.  I
    have read them both with much satisfaction.  I think the ‘Agnus Dei’
    ought to be very useful.  It puts that great hymn in its right
    position, and it shows the fallacy of certain deductions drawn from
    the fact that there were no legal grounds on which it could be
    decided that it was impossible for it to be used.  I daresay you have
    noticed that Richard Baxter (not exactly a Ritualist) did not
    hesitate to make use of that same passage from St. John in his draft
    Communion Service.

    “The sermon on Confirmation I think most serviceable; its instruction
    most clear, and the remarks on what the Gift _is_ very impressive.  I
    am glad you teach that that beautiful passage in the Epistle to the
    Ephesians refers to the event recorded in the Acts.  And what a
    motive it supplies, and what a basis for the Christian life!

    “Thank you very much; I think no one can read that sermon without
    feeling that Scripture and its true teaching leaves more and more to
    us, in spite of all fears of ‘Criticism.’

                                                         “Sincerely yours,
                                                             “E. CANTUAR.”

The following letter was to a lady in the United States who had written
gratefully about some of his prophetical books, and asked for guidance on
various points, as well as for some larger work on the same subject
written by him:—

                                     “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _May_ 29_th_, 1893.

    “TO MISS GRAY.

    “MY DEAR MADAM,—I have received your letter with very great interest
    and thankfulness.  How little do we know either the _where_ or the
    _how_ or the _when_ it may please God to make use of any effort in
    His service, and how little I thought that my two small books had
    found their way to the hearts of any of God’s people in America!  I
    am the clergyman of a large parish, and they were printed chiefly for
    the use of my own parishioners, and God has made use of them in His
    own way and far beyond my expectations.  I am thankful to say that
    the coming of our blessed Lord is more and more the joy of my heart,
    as I am persuaded it is the central part of our Christian hope.  I
    trust it has pervaded the whole of my ministry; but I have not
    published anything to be called a book upon the subject, though
    fragments have been occasionally printed in our local press.  I am
    sending you the sermons recently printed, though only one refers
    directly to the Advent of our Lord.  I am very glad to hear of your
    meeting for the Study of the Prophetic Word.  At one time we had such
    meetings here, at which we discussed with great brotherly freedom the
    bright hope pointed out to us in Prophecy, and I believe I learnt
    more from those Christian conferences than I have ever done from all
    the books in my library.  I trust the Lord may grant you all a
    similar blessing, so that when our blessed Saviour returns in His
    glory you may be able to greet Him with the words: ‘Lo, this is our
    God; we have waited for Him, and He will save us.’  ‘This is the
    Lord; we have waited for Him: we will be glad and rejoice in His
    Salvation.’

                                        “Believe me very faithfully yours,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

To one who was losing her sight:—

                                              “MARDEN, _June_ 8_th_, 1893.

    “DEAREST —,—May the Lord give you a happy birthday to-morrow!  You
    have your heavy trial hanging over you, but I trust that in God’s
    leading you may have a bright and happy year, and may have a clearer
    sight of your Heavenly Father’s boundless love than you have yet
    enjoyed.  I trust that we may both have the eyes of our understanding
    enlightened, that we may know better what is the hope of our calling,
    and what the riches of the glory of His inheritance in the saints.
    It is my unceasing prayer that I may see these things clearer and
    clearer.  And I am sure that, if He manifest Himself more clearly to
    my soul, I shall be more than repaid for the failure of my earthly
    vision.  Your case is different to mine, for you have every hope of
    complete restoration of sight.  But we are one in the desire for
    heavenly light, and I trust the Lord _may_ give it to you abundantly
    through the new year, and that I too may enjoy a share.”

Extract from a letter to one of his married daughters:—

                                   “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _August_ 3_rd_, 1893.

    “We thank Him also very heartily for the happy week spent with you.
    It was absolutely impossible that greater care and kindness should
    have been shown to the old man, and I wish you to know how successful
    you were in giving me a comfortable, pleasant, and happy week, so
    that I was well repaid for the effort of the two long journeys, and
    shall ever retain a happy memory of that pleasant visit.

    “I was very glad to see as much as I did of the three dear sons, and
    felt exceedingly interested for them all, as I could see in each one
    that he had a special claim on our loving and earnest prayers.

    “It was also a great gratification to me to make the acquaintance of
    your future daughter.  Oh, how I hope that the voice of rejoicing and
    salvation will be in their ‘tabernacle’!  With dear love to them all,
    to the two boys arriving from school, and above all to yourselves at
    the head of such a family,

                                                 “Your most loving Father,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

The autumn of 1893 was remarkable for the number of visits which Mr.
Hoare paid among relatives in Norfolk and elsewhere.  He spoke of it as
one of the pleasantest holidays that he had ever spent.

Earlham, his mother’s old home, a name so familiar to many through Mr.
Hare’s recent volumes on the Gurney family, was revisited, and he
delighted in pointing out places in the house that reminded him of
childish romps and adventures.  A week was spent at Cromer, where, as
usual, a great gathering of the clans took place.  Here he met his
beloved sister-in-law Lady Parry, and, at the house of his favourite
cousin, Lady Buxton, he gave a Bible-reading in her spacious drawing-room
to a gathering of some fifty or sixty friends and relatives.

An eye-witness has described this impressive scene.  The old man, blind,
but mighty in the Scriptures, took for his subject the prayers for
“teaching” contained in the 119th Psalm, and those who listened felt that
he had been taught of God, and that another prayer in the same Psalm had
been answered in his case: God had opened his eyes and permitted him to
see wondrous things in His law.

The Sunday following he preached in the grand old church at Cromer.  Many
remember that occasion; and when the writer paid a visit to that place a
year later, he met an old man who spoke of this sermon with enthusiasm,
and said that he thought it one of the best that he had ever heard from
the aged preacher’s lips.

No less than seven homes of his children and relatives were visited by
him at this time, and it was from one of them, towards the close of this
pleasant holiday, that the following letter to one of his daughters was
written:—

                                       “AYLSHAM, _September_ 21_st_, 1893.

    “I am very glad to hear of your prosperous settlement at Lynton.  It
    is the place where your dear mother and I spent our first Sunday
    after our marriage, and I preached in the church, to the great
    satisfaction of the Vicar, who, I think, was Mr. Pears, afterwards
    Master of Repton: you appear to have gone to the other church. . . .
    Magee’s sermons have been very interesting, though I doubt whether
    they would meet the wants of those who are hungering and thirsting
    for life; they aim too much at intellectual brilliancy, and it is not
    by excellency of speech that souls are won.

    “We came yesterday to this beautiful home.  Certainly the lines are
    fallen unto them in very pleasant places, and I trust they have a
    goodly heritage in many souls won to their Saviour.  But they have
    their difficulties, and who has not?  As long as human nature is what
    it is, we shall find them everywhere, though different in different
    places.”

The following letter illustrates the affectionate feelings between the
pastor and his people so manifest in this parish:—

                                   “THE VICARAGE, _December_ 13_th_, 1893.

    “_My dearly beloved Friends_, _the Members of our Communicants’
    Union_, _and other Communicants in our Church_,—

    “I have been looking forward with the greatest possible pleasure to
    the prospect of our Advent gathering arranged for to-morrow, but it
    has pleased our Heavenly Father to take from me all hope of being
    present.

    “I have greatly enjoyed those gatherings on former occasions, when it
    has pleased God to manifest Himself and His own grace in a peculiar
    manner to our souls.  They have also been a source of especial
    pleasure, as they have given an opportunity for that loving, friendly
    intercourse which is so delightful amongst Christian friends, and so
    difficult of attainment in large parishes and large congregations.

    “I cannot be with you to-morrow in bodily presence, but may I not
    thankfully adopt the first part of those words of St. Paul in Col.
    ii. 5–7, ‘For though I be absent in the flesh, yet am I with you in
    the spirit, joying and beholding your order, and the steadfastness of
    your faith in Christ’? and may we not all accept this exhortation in
    the latter part, ‘As ye have therefore received Christ Jesus the
    Lord, so walk ye in Him: rooted and built up in Him, and stablished
    in the faith, as ye have been taught, abounding therein with
    thanksgiving’?

    “You observe he does not address us as persons for the first time
    seeking to know Christ, but as those who have received Him, and are
    permitted to walk, or spend their lives, in union with Him.  If this
    be the case with us, how should our thanksgivings abound in every
    possible effort for His glory!

    “With much affection, and many prayers,

                                     “From your faithful Friend and Vicar,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

It was at this time, when his bodily health was so feeble, his step slow
and head bowed, that a visitor who had never heard him preach came to
Trinity Church.

Knowing his reputation, the stranger had great expectations, but at first
sight his heart fell within him; as he afterwards acknowledged, “I could
not _believe_ that old man in the pew was going to preach, but he got up
into the pulpit with some difficulty, and _then_, it was the power of
God!”

A clergyman friend who had known him intimately for forty years said of
the aged preacher that “his ministry had grown in power up to the very
end.”  The chief cause of this was doubtless the life of prayer in which
he moved and had his being.  All who knew him were aware of this, and
certainly he who has been permitted to peruse the sacred pages of his
journal can no longer feel surprised at the marvellous success which
attended that prayer-steeped ministry.

While upon this subject it is worthy of record that he often told those
whom he wanted to help in their preaching that he _prayed over his
sermons more even than he prepared them_, and the latter part took
several hours of his time.  When blindness came upon him, and others had
to read for him and take down his thoughts for the preparation of his
sermons, it was his custom to stand up by his study table and say: “Here
is my mind, Lord; take it and use it.  Thou knowest who will be there;
give me the right thoughts and words, that I may speak as Thy messenger,
for Christ’s sake!”  And this prayer too was answered.

                                * * * * *

The following letters, written in the last few months of his life, show
the clearness of his mind and width of his sympathy up to the end.

To the Rev. C. H. Dearsly, who asks, “How far is it Scriptural that
female evangelists should address large mixed assemblies—or men only?”

                                                  “_January_ 19_th_, 1894.

    “Mrs. Fry used to draw a wide distinction between ‘prophesying,’ as
    in Acts ii. 17, and ‘teaching,’ as in 1 Tim. ii. 12, as she believed
    the former to be an appeal called forth in a special manner by the
    Holy Spirit, and so she justified her own ministry.  I have often
    thought that there is some truth in her distinction, and I have never
    felt able to put a hindrance in the way of what may possibly be the
    movement of the Holy Spirit; so I have thought it safer to be passive
    in the matter, and not to forbid even though I have felt unable to
    support.”

To the late Dean of Canterbury on the death of his wife:—

    “MY DEAR DEAN,—I trust the Lord is with you in your great trial, and
    will be with you unto the end.  I believe that no one has the least
    idea of what the trial is, until they are called to pass through it.
    Its depth is learned only by experience.  There were two lessons
    taught me when it pleased my Heavenly Father to send it to me.  I
    never had any idea of the magnitude of the trial, and what it was to
    lose one who had been for so many years a wise counsellor and a most
    loving wife and mother.  But I never knew the extent to which a
    Heavenly Father could supply all my need ‘according to His riches in
    glory by Christ Jesus.’  I look back upon the thirty years that have
    elapsed since my great bereavement, and am utterly unable to count up
    the tokens of His love and tender thoughtfulness during the whole of
    that period.  And so, my dear friend, I am persuaded that you may
    trust Him entirely.  You may trust Him for your eternity; you may
    trust Him also for the short remainder of your pilgrimage upon earth.
    You may trust Him to do well for yourself and your daughters.  You
    may trust Him as your faithful Friend and your most wise Counsellor;
    and so trusting you will never be disappointed, but He will be both
    with you and yours continually, guiding you with His counsel, and
    afterward receiving you to glory.  Remember me very particularly to
    your daughters.

                                                   “Most faithfully yours,
                                                               “E. HOARE.”

To the Rev. H. E. Williamson, Hon. Sec. of the West Kent C.M.S. Union:—

                                   “TUNBRIDGE WELLS, _April_ 11_th_, 1894.

    “DEAR WILLIAMSON,—I am exceedingly sorry to be quite unable to attend
    the Union of Unions to-morrow at Canterbury.  I have greatly enjoyed
    the meetings of our own Union in former times, and firmly believe
    that we have been favoured with the presence of that loving Redeemer
    whose Name we desire to make known throughout the world.  I should
    also have greatly enjoyed the meeting with our dear brethren of East
    Kent under the presidency of our beloved Dean, in his noble
    Cathedral; but I cannot venture upon the undertaking, and must look
    forward to the gathering of that more perfect Union which I hope is
    shortly to take place, at the Coming of our Lord and Saviour.
    Remember me to all the dear brethren, and believe me to be very
    faithfully yours,

                                                               “E. HOARE.”

                                * * * * *



NOTES OF CONFIRMATION LECTURES.


These notes are intended to assist Candidates in preparing for the
Classes.  Each of the Chapters mentioned contains a text on the subject
of the Lecture.


LECTURE I.—_The Sinfulness of Man_.


Man is sinful.

,, 1.  In nature: Psalm li.; Rom. viii.

,, 2.  In heart: Matt. xv.; Jer. xvii.

,, 3.  In thought: Gen. vi.

,, 4.  In word: James iii.

,, 5.  In act: Rom. iii.

,, 6.  Under God’s wrath: Eph. ii.

Therefore requires two things, viz. Forgiveness of Sin and Change of
Heart.


LECTURE II.—_Forgiveness of Sin_.


1.  The blessing of it: Psalm xxxii.

2.  Examples of it: Mark ii.; Luke vii.; Luke xviii.

3.  Given us because our sins were laid on the Lord Jesus Christ as our
substitute: Isa. liii.; 2 Cor. v.; Gal. iii.; Eph. i.; 1 Peter ii.


LECTURE III.—_Change of Heart_.


1.  Necessary: John iii.

2.  Compared to Birth: John iii.

,, Resurrection: Eph. ii.

,, Creation: Eph. ii.; 2 Cor. v.

3.  Wrought by God the Holy Spirit: John i.; John iii.; Ezek. xxxvi.

4.  Prayer for it: Psalm li.


LECTURE IV.—_First Promise made in Baptism_.
RENUNCIATION.


We promise to renounce three things.

1.  The devil: Gen. iii.; John viii.; 1 Peter v.; 1 John iii.

2.  The world: Rom. xii.; 1 John ii.; Psalm xvii.

3.  The flesh: Rom. viii.; Gal. v.


LECTURE V.—_Second Promise made in Baptism_.
FAITH.


We promise to believe in the Lord Jesus.

1.  The three articles of Christian faith: Catechism.

2.  Examples of faith: Gen. xv.; Rom. iv.; Matt. viii.; Matt. xv.; Luke
i.; Luke vii.

3.  Salvation given through faith: John iii.; Acts viii.; Acts xvi.; Eph.
ii.


LECTURE VI.—_Third Promise made in Baptism_.
OBEDIENCE.


We promise to obey the Commandments.

We should obey them In both their parts: Matt, xxii., and Church
Catechism.

,, From the heart: Deut. xi.; Rom. vi.; Eph. vi.

,, With delight: Psalm xl.; Psalm cxix.

,, In all things: Josh. xxii.; Gen. vi.

,, From love: John xiv.; Rom. xiii.; 2 Cor. v.



Lecture VII.—_Prayer_.


Promises to prayer: Luke xi.; John xiv.; John xvi.

Prayer should be From the heart: Matt. xv.

,, Earnest: James v.

,, Persevering: Luke xviii.; Eph. vi.

,, In humility: Luke xviii.

,, In faith: Matt. xxi.; James i.

,, In the name of Jesus: John xiv.



Lecture VIII.—_The Sacrament of the Lord’s Supper_.


Was appointed by the Lord Himself: Matt. xxvi.; 1 Cor. xi.

Is an act of obedience: Mark xiv.; Luke xxii.

Is a sign, or emblem: 1 Cor. xi.

Is an act of loving remembrance: 1 Cor. xi.

Is a means of feeding on the Lord Jesus: 1 Cor. x.

Is an opportunity of intercourse with the Lord; Luke xxiv.

Is a means of fellowship with each other: 1 Cor. x.

Is a help to joy: Acts ii.



Lecture IX.—_On receiving the Lord’s Supper unworthily_.


Danger of receiving it unworthily: 1 Cor. xi.  “Damnation” here means
“chastening”: ver. 32.

To receive it unworthily is to receive it—

Without repentance, without faith, without seriousness, without love: 1
Cor. xi.

You may be young Christians, but not come unworthily: Matt. xxvi.; Acts
ii.

You may be unworthy to come, but not come unworthily: Luke vii.; Luke xv.



LECTURE X.—_Confirmation Service_.


The laying on of hands: Acts viii.; Acts xix.; Heb. vi.

The blessing to be expected: Acts viii.; Acts xix.

Decision for God: Isa. xliv.

The prayers in Confirmation Service.

   For the Holy Spirit.

   For strength.

   For defence.

   For perseverance.

   For growth in grace.




CHAPTER XVI
_REMINISCENCES_


There are numerous anecdotes and incidents connected with Canon Hoare’s
lengthened ministry at Tunbridge Wells, which illustrate his many-sided
character in a remarkable way.  A few of these selected from the great
stock of reminiscence in the minds of his people may be of interest to
the reader.

                                * * * * *

On one occasion banns of marriage were put up in Trinity Church between a
workman recently come to the town and a young woman whose widowed mother
lived in the parish of Holy Trinity.

When the banns had been twice called an anonymous letter was received by
the Vicar, which stated that the man was already married.  Careful
inquiry having proved that this was true, and that his wife and family
were living in another town, the Vicar made up his mind to punish the
delinquent in a novel way.  The couple whose banns had been called were
sent for, and Canon Hoare told the girl the whole story in her false
lover’s presence.  It was received with indignant incredulity, but the
proofs were unanswerable.  Turning upon her companion, she sobbed out,
“James, James, I never believed you could have done this.”  The man tried
to brazen it out, and laughingly said, “Well, I suppose we need not have
the banns published again?”  “_Indeed they shall be read again_,” was the
Vicar’s reply.

By this time the man was getting uncomfortable under the piercing eye
that was fixed upon him, and he said, “Well, come along, Polly; it’s time
for us to be going.”  “Indeed it _is_ time for you to be going,” said the
Vicar, “and you had better be sharp about it too, but Polly shall not go
with you.”  With these words he pointed to the door, towards which the
offender made with remarkable rapidity.  When he was gone Mr. Hoare
turned to the girl, and, taking her out on the other side of the house
from that by which the man had left, bid her go home with all speed.

Next Sunday morning in the vestry Canon Hoare called the clerk aside and
gave him some directions; then, having said to the curates “I’ll read the
banns to-day,” he took that part of the service in which they occur.
Having finished the second lesson, it was observed that in an unusually
loud voice and with great distinctness he read out: “I publish the banns
of marriage between James —, _bachelor_, and Mary Ann —, spinster, both
of this parish.  These are for the third time of asking.  If any of you
know cause or just impediment why these two persons should not be joined
together in holy matrimony, ye are to declare it.”  At this moment the
whole congregation were electrified by a loud voice at the end of the
church calling out, “I forbid the banns of James — and Mary Ann —!”
“Well, come into the vestry after service and state your reasons,” was
the reply.

The news fled like wild-fire over the parish, and the man got so
unmercifully (yet deservedly) jeered and hooted by his fellow-workmen
that he had to fly from the town.  It may be added, as a curious and
significant fact, that it was not the immorality of the proceeding which
aroused this feeling, but “Jim — has let the parson do him out of three
and sixpence, for he paid for the banns, but couldn’t get tied!”

                                * * * * *

Another anecdote which has got into print somewhat incorrectly is the
following.  The parish clerk was one day in attendance at a funeral in
Holy Trinity Cemetery when he noticed a gentleman walking about
apparently looking for something.  He accosted him, and asked if he could
help him in any way.  The other replied, in a very cheery and brisk way:
“Yes, you can; in fact I am looking for a nice sunny place for my grave.
I am going to die soon, the doctors tell me, and I want to get a pleasant
place to be buried in.”  The clerk was somewhat astounded at the tone and
manner of the visitor, but suggested various sites.  One was soon
selected, and in the same cheerful way the gentleman went on, striking
the ground as he spoke: “Capital, just the place; here it shall be; I
shall be put in here, and that will be the end of me.”  The clerk
responded quietly, “Are you quite sure of that, sir? for I am not.”
“Yes, quite sure,” was the answer, and then a discussion ensued between
the two; when it had lasted a few minutes the official said, “Well, sir,
I may not be able to convince you that you are wrong, but I know my Vicar
could.”  “Oh, I want none of your parsons,” said the visitor; “but who
_is_ your Vicar?”  “The Reverend Edward Hoare, sir.”  “Hoare, Edward
Hoare—did he come from Hampstead?”  “Yes, sir, I believe he did.”  “How
astonishing!” muttered the gentleman, and then speaking aloud, “Why, he
and I were friends when we were boys!”  Having asked the way to the
vicarage that he might call upon him, the visitor went his way.

The meeting between the two old boyish acquaintances was very
interesting, but when the gentleman stated the circumstance of his
meeting with the clerk, Mr. Hoare replied, “You have made arrangements
about your body; have you been as diligent about your soul?”  It soon
came out that, brought up, like his old friend, as a Quaker, but without
his religious advantages, he had drifted into open scepticism.  Now,
however, the loving, earnest words that he heard made a great impression,
and he begged Mr. Hoare to come and visit him.

Several weeks passed by, and one day the clerk received a message from
his Vicar, “There will be an adult baptism in the service to-morrow.”
His feelings can be imagined when he saw quietly standing by the font the
gentleman whom he had seen in the cemetery! the defiant, cheery manner
gone, but instead of that a peaceful, happy look upon his face.  The
illness soon progressed, but his friend of olden days visited him
continually up to the end, and had the joy of knowing that he died
resting happily upon his Saviour.  In his will he bequeathed to Mr. Hoare
the valuable proof copy of Landseer’s picture “Saved,” as a significant
memento of what he had been permitted to do for his old friend.

                                * * * * *

The writer once heard it remarked of a certain clergyman that his many
curates were like so many sentinels posted over the country to warn
people of the danger of approaching him!  The exact reverse was the case
with Canon Hoare: if any one wished to get an enthusiastic description of
the Vicar, they had only to go to one of his past or present curates.  He
was “a hero to his valets”: so considerate and thoughtful of their wants
and circumstances, and yet so vigilant about their work, knowing exactly
how it was done, and never failing to notice an omission, yet doing it
all so kindly.  The quarter’s cheque was always enclosed in an envelope,
with a slip of paper on which were written words like these, “With many
thanks for all your invaluable help.”

This may be a trifling thing, but it means a great deal.  Canon Hoare was
like a father to his curates, and was beloved by them; he never lost an
opportunity of putting them forward, and if need be of standing up in
their defence.  There are some who remember well an incident at a general
meeting of subscribers to the hospital many years ago.  Some one present
had spoken very wrongly and impertinently of one of the curates, making
suggestions of evil in his remarks.

At the close of the speeches that followed, the chairman got up.  He was
watched closely as he slowly took off his overcoat, and with great
deliberation folded it up and placed it on the back of his chair.  The
room was very still as, drawing himself to his full height and looking
keenly round the room, he fixed his gaze upon the former speaker, and
gave him in words the most terrible castigation that the unfortunate
individual ever received in his life.  It was well administered, and
equally well deserved.

The fact that in all parochial work he was leader, not director—saying
“Come” instead of “Go”—was one of the causes of his influence with his
curates.  It is related that at some wedding in the parish church, when
the bridegroom, a stranger to the place, was paying the fees in the
vestry, he made the remark, “I think the man who does the work ought to
get the pay.”  This greatly tickled the two curates present, who could
not help laughing at the idea of their Vicar seated in his arm-chair
while they laboured in the parish, and simultaneously both exclaimed,
“The Vicar does more than both of us put together!”

                                * * * * *

The simplicity of the services at Holy Trinity have been already noticed.
The preacher wore the black gown, not that he had any objection to the
surplice in the pulpit, as he used that dress without hesitation in other
churches, but because he felt that he was too old to make changes.  “I
knew many of the old Evangelical Fathers,” he used to say; “I preached
Charles Simeon’s funeral sermon in his own church at Cambridge; so that I
feel as if I were connected with them, and I will keep up the old gown
which I have been used to all my life.”

But although this seemed but a trifle to him, he never ceased to express
his disapproval of what are commonly called “musical services.”  On one
occasion, at some conference or meeting of clergy, he followed the reader
of a paper who had advocated the introduction of an intoned service, and
commenced his reply with these words: “For the discussion of this subject
I possess the important qualification of being an _unmusical_ man!”  He
then continued in the same strain, and impressed this point upon the
clergy, that they had to deal with as many unmusical people as musical in
their congregations.  All could speak, but only a limited number could
sing; therefore, by arranging a service for the musical, they really
closed the lips of those who were not so.  At another time, also in
public, he said: “The proper use of music is in praise and thanksgiving.
People are so eager in these days to introduce as much music as possible
that they have applied it to prayer, the reading of Scripture, and even
to the Creed.  All this I believe to be a mistake.  We delight in
thorough congregational singing, but the essence of prayer is to be
perfectly natural, to realise that we are speaking to God, and forget all
beside.  Who can imagine the poor publican waiting to hear the note of
the organ, or the trumpet, before he smote upon his breast and said, ‘God
be merciful to me a sinner!’”

                                * * * * *

As a chairman Canon Hoare was unequalled.  His kindness to opponents and
his fairness in stating their case disarmed prejudice and won their
approbation.  A barrister who had been contending vigorously against some
project which Canon Hoare was anxious to advance said at the close of a
meeting in which he was taking part: “I have no more to say.  Mr. Hoare
has handled his brief ably, and I retire from my former opposition.”

Some now in Tunbridge Wells will remember a meeting of publicans who had
been invited by the Vicar to come to the Parish Room and discuss in a
friendly way the Bill for the Sunday closing of public-houses.  They
proved an unpleasant audience, and often indulged in bitter and insolent
observations, all of which he took in the most gentle Christian spirit.
At last one fellow shouted out: “You clergy are the biggest
Sabbath-breakers going; you are working hard all Sunday, and why
shouldn’t we?”  “No, no,” answered the chairman with a beautiful smile,
“what we do on Sunday is not work; it’s _happy rest_ from first to last.”
A Nonconformist who was present remarked afterwards to the writer that he
would never forget that look nor those words as long as he lived.

                                * * * * *

In questions relating to the interests of the town or of the country at
large he was always to the front, gauging public opinion and leading it
in the right direction.  In actual politics he took no part until the
Home Rule question was brought to the front by Mr. Gladstone; then he
lectured in the Great Hall against it, and more than once spoke in public
on the same topic.  Again, when in 1885 the Liberation Society announced
a lecture by Mr. Guinness Rogers, and the Great Hall was filled with a
noisy, excited audience, at the close of the lecture Canon Hoare ascended
the platform; and though at first his words could scarcely be heard in
the tumult of cheers and hootings, yet his manliness and skill in debate
soon gained way for him, and though the lecturer and chairman both made
insulting remarks, he so entirely turned the tables upon them that, when
the Liberationist motion was put to the meeting, it was rejected by a
majority, and the whole thing collapsed ignominiously.

                                * * * * *

Many years previous to the event just narrated, when the Volunteer
movement was making itself felt throughout the country, a large meeting
was held in Tunbridge Wells to consider the question of establishing a
Volunteer Corps.  The chairman, a local magistrate, threw cold water on
the proposal by reminding them that all their strength was needed for
foreign service.

Mr. Hoare then got up and said that he entirely disagreed with the
chairman; proceeding in a very vigorous speech to show the horrors of a
foreign invasion, and the duty of every true Englishman to defend his
country, he concluded by declaring that he hoped the first invader who
landed on the shores of Kent might be shot by a Tunbridge Wells
Volunteer!  The speaker was well supported by the Rev. B. F. Smith, then
Vicar of Rusthall (now Archdeacon of Maidstone).

A well-known medical man in the town then got up and said: “I came to the
meeting in a doubtful state of mind, and though my courage failed under
the depressing remarks of the chairman, it has now completely revived
under the bold leadership of Captain Hoare and Lieutenant Smith!”  The
motion was carried by acclamation.

                                * * * * *

The following anecdote has reference to the extraordinary influence which
he wielded over the town of Tunbridge Wells at large.  His strong
religious character may be said to have moulded the place.  Two gentlemen
were conversing at Sevenoaks Station, just before the train left the
platform.  One was heard to say to the other, “How is it that you have no
theatre at Tunbridge Wells?  A large town like that should have a
theatre.”  “Oh,” responded his companion, “it would never pay.  Tunbridge
Wells is too religious a place for a theatre.”

                                * * * * *

Yet this man, when he came first as Vicar of Holy Trinity, met with much
discouragement.  The District Visitors came in a body and tendered their
resignations, and the first remarks which he overheard about his sermons
as he passed a group of parishioners at night on his way home from church
were, “Oh, what a dreary sermon!”  “Yes, and _I_ thought it would never
end!”  It is hard for us now to believe this possible, and still harder
perhaps to remember that even in late years, after all his services, two
of the Evangelical newspapers used to write suspiciously of him,—one
sneering at “the three Canons” Ryle, Garbett, and Hoare as
“Neo-Evangelicals”; the other in a flaring leader actually calling him
and the writer of these lines (who was proud to be in such company)
“traitors to the Church of England”!  Both these journals are now in
different hands, but it is a humiliating thought that one who had done so
much for Evangelical truth should have been thus treated by those who
professed to aid its progress.  It has often been noticed that a lofty
mountain seems nothing very remarkable when you stand at its base, but as
the traveller departs and it recedes from sight, it towers above the
lesser peaks and almost seems to stand alone.  So the character of a
truly great man, although valued, cannot be measured during his life; it
is as the years pass by that we see how much higher he was than all his
fellows.




CHAPTER XVII
_PROMOTION_


During the last year of his life it was evident to all that “old Mr.
Valiant-for-truth” as some one had aptly named him, was growing more
feeble in body, and it was apparent that the end of his faithful warfare
could not be far distant.

Some thought that he ought to resign and leave the parish in younger
hands, but it was more generally felt that the grief of leaving his work
would be too much for him, and many believed that he would be allowed to
die in harness: and so it was.

At the Easter Vestry he spoke feelingly of his approaching end and his
desire for a suitable successor, and when he thanked his hearers for what
he described as their toleration of the failings of an old man who was
doing all that his strength would allow, all present were visibly
affected.

The next week he went for a few days to Eastbourne, and thence dictated
the following letters.  How descriptive were their closing words of the
continual attitude of our beloved friend’s mind!

To one of his daughters:—

                                        “EASTBOURNE, _April_ 18_th_, 1894.

    “We have had a comfortable night in our very comfortable quarters; I
    think you did indeed do well for us.  I cannot imagine anything that
    would have suited us better.

    “The day seems most beautiful, the sun shining brightly; those we
    love most hearty in their welcome, and everything cheerful all around
    us, so that I hope we may go home at the end of our week refreshed
    and invigorated for any work that the Lord may have in store for us.
    But at present our work consists in idleness, and I propose to devote
    myself to it with much diligence!

    “All whom I have seen recommend a bath-chair, and I should not be
    surprised if I were to follow their advice before I go home, but I
    little know what is in store for me.  Only let me enjoy the
    lovingkindness of my Heavenly Father, and we may safely leave the
    rest in His loving hand.”

To a friend who was in ill-health:—

                                        “EASTBOURNE, _April_ 21_st_, 1894.

    “I can heartily sympathise with you in the pain of giving up one
    after another the different objects in which you have been
    interested, and I can feel for you the more as I have been lately
    passing through the same process.

    “I am obliged to hand over to others a great deal of the work in
    which I used to take delight.  But I believe it is good for us, and
    that the ties to earth are being loosened in order that we may be the
    more ready for the Lord’s summons when He shall call us to depart and
    to be with Christ.

    “So let us think more of what we are likely to find in Heaven than of
    the pain of parting with those things which have been a joy to us
    upon earth. . . .

                                                               “E. HOARE.”

On Trinity Sunday, May 20th, he preached for the last time.  The occasion
was the anniversary of the British and Foreign Bible Society, of which,
as we have seen, he was ever a staunch friend.  At the close of the
sermon he seemed to be rather exhausted, and his faithful parish clerk
(who had served under him all through his ministry in Tunbridge Wells)
hastened up the steps and helped him down.  He never again entered that
church where for forty-one years he had faithfully declared all the
counsel of God.  Of that ministry it may be truly said that its “record
is on high.”  Few men have had so many opportunities of preaching the
Gospel, and few have used them as he did.

After this there was a marked decline in strength.  He knew that the
tabernacle was being taken down, and made preparations accordingly.  Two
of his brother-clergy were asked by him to pay a pastoral visit weekly,
and they will always thank God for this privilege; it was beautiful to
see the calm, steady trust—“I know _whom_ I have believed.”  On these
occasions they received more than they gave, and as some passage of help
or comfort was dwelt upon the old saint of God would himself go on, and
bring out some new light upon the passage, for to the very last he was
“mighty in the Scriptures.”

On St. Peter’s Day, a week before his death, when the Sunday School
Teachers’ Association met as usual for their annual gathering in his
garden, he saw them for a few minutes, and then from his room sent out
this touching message: “Earthly pastors pass away, but remember Him of
whom it is said, ‘_He_, _because He abideth ever_, _hath His priesthood
unchangeable_.’”  Surely this public testimony was a fitting sequel to
his life’s ministry!

A few weeks of weariness, and then the end came.  The usual “Good-night”
was said the night before, and early in the morning of July 7th, as he
slept peacefully, the brave and faithful spirit passed away.

When a man’s whole career has been given to God, we are not careful to
ask for his last words, yet his were characteristic of the humble but
unwavering trust that filled his heart.  Replying to some inquiry he
said, “I am perfectly at rest on every point.”

God had bestowed many privileges and honours upon His servant during his
life; the greatest of all—even to be with Him—He granted during that
quiet slumber, for “so He giveth unto His beloved in their sleep.”




CHAPTER XVIII
_TRIBUTES_


It is impossible to describe the feeling exhibited in Tunbridge Wells
when it was known that Canon Hoare had passed away, and on the day of the
funeral the town witnessed such a display of universal sorrow and respect
as it had never seen before.  To enumerate even the deputations from
different parts of England and to describe the component parts of the
huge procession of mourners would occupy pages of this book.

It is enough to say that everything which could be done by the Mayor and
Corporation and inhabitants of the town to declare their loss and
emphasise their respect was done.  More than one Bishop and over a
hundred clergy walked in the ranks of the mourners.

All testified as with one voice: “A prince and a great man is fallen this
day in Israel.”

His mortal remains were laid beside those of his beloved wife, and he who
in those thirty-one years of bereavement used sometimes to say, “In
spirit we have never been parted,” was now in spirit reunited to her, and
that for ever.

                                * * * * *

A little book published at this time {268} contains in full all that was
said and done with reference to him who had passed away.  There are to be
found in it the funeral sermons preached all over the town, in church and
chapel alike, as well as sketches of his character and career in their
special bearing upon the town, whose particular reputation had been so
much formed by him.  It is a touching tribute of affection and respect,
and is well worthy of perusal.

Hundreds of letters poured in upon the bereaved family, from all parts of
England, and indeed from the ends of the earth.  Extracts from these
interesting tributes of affection would form of themselves a volume; it
is therefore impossible to give them to the reader, but all testified
with one voice to the esteem and admiration in which he was held by those
who differed from him, and to the warm love and devotion which he
inspired in all who knew him, and whom he had guided into the ways of
peace.  One expression may be mentioned which was overheard in the
conversation of two gentlemen on the day of the funeral (one of them a
man of light and leading in the world).  Said the first, “We ne’er shall
look upon his like again,” to which the other made reply, “Did we ever
see his like before?”

The beautiful letters which follow, written on the day of Canon Hoare’s
death, speak for themselves:—

                                “LAMBETH PALACE, S.E., _July_ 7_th_, 1894.

    “MY DEAR MISS HOARE,—One word only of intense sympathy; but intense
    in something which swallows up sorrow.

    “No one will ever have looked more joyfully on the face of Christ in
    Paradise.

                                                         “Sincerely yours,
                                                          “E. W. CANTUAR.”

                                * * * * *

                                      “LAMBETH PALACE, S.E., _July_ 7_th_.

    “MY DEAR MISS HOARE,—The news has this moment reached us, and I
    cannot resist sending you one word of deepest sympathy.  I know the
    Archbishop will write for himself, but the thought of the beauty into
    which that holy and beautiful spirit has entered lives in one so, and
    in spite of all your personal sorrow and loss I cannot help feeling
    that you are living in that thought now.

    “You know how we loved him—how could we help it!—and that we do know
    something of all he was and is and how the joy of the Lord has been
    the breath of his life; and so we may give thanks with you, may we
    not? though the heart must ache and the grief be keen.  I must not
    trouble you more—God bless and keep you.

                                                    “Affectionately yours,
                                                            “MARY BENSON.”

Notices of Canon Hoare’s death and sketches of his life, longer or
shorter, appeared in countless newspapers in England, America, and
Australia.  The _Record_ published several articles upon his career and
influence in the Church of England.  One of the most happily written
appeared in the columns of the _Guardian_ under the familiar initials “B.
F. S.”

Few in the diocese of Canterbury had better knowledge of the man whom he
described than the dignitary who penned those lines.

                          (_From_ “_The Guardian_”)



In Memoriam.
EDWARD HOARE.


    “By the death of Canon Hoare the Evangelical party in the Church of
    England loses, perhaps, its doughtiest champion in our generation.
    But long before his death experience and advancing years had so
    suffused his views with catholicity that he was even more conspicuous
    as a pillar of his Church than as the leader of a party.

    “Born in a family in which piety was a tradition, and predisposed by
    his Quaker blood to think little of public opinion where it came into
    conflict with convictions, he inherited a vigour of mind and body of
    which he early gave proof when, as stroke of the Second Trinity boat,
    he raised it to the head of the river, and became a high Wrangler.
    But though a Fellowship at Trinity was fairly within his reach, he
    entered at once into the active duties of the ministry to which he
    had devoted himself, and thenceforth his energies were wholly bent on
    pastoral work, though not to the exclusion of the Mission cause
    abroad and the furtherance in England of those views which he
    believed most faithfully to reflect the mind of its Church.  To the
    successful study of mathematics he doubtless owed the habit of boldly
    pressing his principles to their logical conclusions, undisturbed by
    those many side-issues which often perplex minds less vigorously
    trained in the exact sciences; though in his case a sturdy common
    sense and native shrewdness did not suffer him to be betrayed thereby
    into practical mistakes, while his large and loving heart would never
    permit the strongest of his opinions to impair his affection for men
    whose conclusions differed from his own, if they were otherwise
    worthy of it.

    “It was on a foundation thus broad and solid that his commanding
    personality was built up, becoming a tower of strength to those who
    resigned themselves to his religious guidance, and attaching
    marvellously by its strength and sweetness converts to the religious
    principles which he held and advocated.  How important a place he
    held at his best in the esteem of his neighbours those will remember
    who witnessed the universal demonstrations of sympathy when his life
    was in danger from Roman fever, and the whole town was quivering with
    anxiety lest they should lose one whom they could so ill spare.  And
    though the wane of his physical powers and the inevitable changes of
    a watering-place population may have narrowed the circle of his
    influence towards the last, the striking demonstrations of respect
    which marked his funeral bore witness not only to the deep attachment
    of his own congregation, but also to the widespread conviction of his
    brother-clergy and of all the country-side that a shining light had
    been quenched, whose witness for God had penetrated far beyond the
    range of his personal ministrations.

    “Of the endeared relations between him and his congregation, who had
    looked up to him for spiritual direction for over forty years, only
    those within the magic circle of that pastoral connection could form
    an idea.  The well-spring of personal affection which flowed forth
    from his loving heart towards the humblest of his flock was repaid by
    a personal devotion which might have proved injurious to a weaker
    character, less firmly rooted on the rock of truth.  But there was an
    element of generous appreciation in a remark let fall at his funeral,
    that there was probably no more ‘personally conducted’ congregation
    in England than that of Trinity Church, Tunbridge Wells.

    “But on wider platforms Canon Hoare’s ascendency of character had
    been in his time not less conspicuous.  In his own ruri-decanal
    meetings, in which he continued to take part up to within a few weeks
    of his death; in the diocesan conferences, at which only a year ago
    he bore his solemn and memorable testimony to the value of Church
    Schools; and at Church Congresses, where he was ever ready to step
    gallantly into the breach in defence of the principles of the Church
    which he thought to be assailed,—in these various fields of encounter
    the manliness of his advocacy, set off by his manifest sincerity, and
    by his charity towards those who differed from him, commended itself
    to the admiration even of those who remained unconvinced by his
    arguments.

    “But his own pulpit was undoubtedly the vantage-ground from which he
    most effectively did battle for his Master’s cause.  Armed with a
    forcible, lucid, and winning mode of address, with an incomparable
    command of Holy Scriptures, transparently in earnest, and known of
    all men to live the life he preached, by the elevation of his
    religious character no less than by voice and gesture, ‘he drew his
    audience upward to the sky.’  Even after his eyesight failed him, and
    he could with difficulty mount the pulpit steps, he continued to the
    last, like the Apostle of love, to deliver his Master’s message.  And
    who shall say in how many hearts it found an echo among that
    changeful congregation, and in what remote parts of the world a
    generation which knew him not have been taught by their parents to
    call his name blessed?  His beloved Mother Church has lost no more
    loyal, wise, persuasive, heavenly-minded son and servant—no more
    trusty guide of souls from earth to heaven—than our modern
    ‘Greatheart,’ Edward Hoare.”

                                * * * * *



“_The Record_” _Friday_, _July_ 13_th_.
CANON HOARE.


    “The death of Canon Hoare removes from the front rank of Evangelical
    Churchmen a conspicuous and commanding figure.  He took his degree in
    1834—Fifth Wrangler.  He was ordained deacon in 1837, {273} the year,
    it will be remembered, of the Queen’s accession.  His jubilee
    coincided with that of the Sovereign whom he so truly honoured; and
    it is neither fanciful nor fulsome to say that he held a kind of
    sovereign rank amongst the Evangelical clergy.  One of their kings is
    dead.  It happens sometimes to all parties to lose a man who was much
    more to them than to the Church at large.  We do not deny that this
    was the case with Canon Hoare.  In spite of his conspicuousness, he
    was not naturally the sort of man who loves to be conspicuous.  He
    grew to greatness amongst his fellows by the influence of character
    alone.  His abilities were considerable; his training was excellent;
    his family traditions were of the best that the eighteenth century in
    its ripe benevolence handed on to the young religious energy of the
    nineteenth.  That bright benevolence and beneficence shone in his
    face, unmingled with the eagerness of the combatant or the push and
    pressure of the ambitious candidate for leadership.  His attitude to
    the Church of England at large was one of admiring loyalty, but he
    had no self-seeking thoughts.  He dwelt, and loved to dwell, among
    his own people.  He took his share, an honourable share, in the
    struggles of his own times; but the part which he took was, when it
    led him to scenes of controversy, always a strange and unwelcome
    work.  But none the less, perhaps all the more for that, he did it
    well.  The nephew of Joseph John Gurney and of Elizabeth Fry was not
    without a strong element of what is sturdy and staunch.  That side of
    his character found useful expression when, at the Church Congress at
    Derby in 1882, he was suddenly called upon to meet the suggestion of
    Lord Halifax that the Bishops should allow the alternative use at the
    Holy Communion office in the Prayer-Book of 1549.  Then, in his own
    name and in the name of the Evangelical party, he spoke his apologia.
    . . .  That scene illustrates the man; and though a good deal has
    happened since, and the Lambeth Judgment must not be forgotten, yet
    that interpretation of the signs of the times remains the only
    reasonable reading of them, and the alternative—the Reformers or
    Rome—is still the only possible alternative if England is to remain a
    Christian country.  And yet, as we have said, this was an incident.

    “His work, his real work, was of another kind.  Perhaps no other
    position in England would have suited him quite as well as the post
    he held at Tunbridge Wells.  He made Tunbridge Wells the Canterbury
    of West Kent, and he was the unofficial primate.  For forty years
    this watering-place, the once fashionable and frivolous resort of
    people half whose complaints were due to the too easy conditions of
    their life, has come more and more to be the home of people whose
    leading purpose is to find out how to do most for the Kingdom of God,
    and have found there that a plain English clergyman was for the most
    part at the back of all its missionary energies.  ‘I am but one of
    yourselves, a presbyter,’ said Newman in his first tract.  So, in his
    _last_ tract, might Canon Hoare have said.  For forty fruitful years
    the overshadowing influence of a good man’s life has been a kind of
    visible sign of a yet higher overshadowing.  Prayers and alms have
    marked the life of the place, and, whatever the future may have in
    store, there has been peace and truth in Tunbridge Wells in Canon
    Hoare’s days.  Outside his own parish, his next most influential
    place was, no doubt, the Committee-room of the Church Missionary
    Society.  There was a time, indeed, when week by week two able men
    came up to Salisbury Square, each in his own way exercising a
    powerful influence upon the Cabinet deliberations.  One was the pen
    more than the voice, the other the voice more than the pen, of
    missionary counsel.  But those were the days of Henry Venn, and in
    his days counsellors for the most part found themselves anticipated.
    But when those days had passed away, and the increasing missionary
    activity of the Church brought new conditions, new problems, new
    agencies, new methods into view, then came a time in which
    counsellors who had within them a living spring of energy, readiness
    of mind, elasticity, hopefulness, breadth of view, a firm belief in
    the future as well as a firm grip upon the past, were invaluable, and
    such a man was Canon Hoare.  Things new and old were in him, as they
    always are in the men who by the force of character become guides of
    their fellows.  The man of routine, the mere pedant, the mere
    deprecator of mistakes, asks always for a precedent.  He does well to
    ask for it; it is a finger-post to him.  The man of wisdom makes
    precedents, founding them on principles of which he is sure.  In such
    a man the inner sight is clear, the eye is single.  When he speaks
    there is the ring of authority in what he says, the highest
    expression of the common sense of men.

    “Who shall estimate the value of such a career?  Who shall gauge the
    loss to the commonwealth of the Church of one such counsellor?  It is
    pleasant to think that, priceless as Canon Hoare was to his party,
    and thoroughly as he was in sympathy with its aims and sentiments,
    there is no deduction to be made for bitterness, for narrowness, for
    sour alienation from human interests.  It was his privilege to touch
    the life of his times at many points: in the abundance of his
    interests he multiplied himself.

    “Happy in his family, in the narrower and the wider sense of the
    word, happy in his friendships, happy in his opportunities, happy in
    his wide sympathies with humanity, his heart went out expansively to
    all who challenged his attention.  The world became one wide field,
    to which he gave himself, his children, his substance, his time, his
    prayers.  He was heart and soul an Evangelical.  But we are greatly
    mistaken if the Church of England generally does not recognise in
    Canon Hoare one of her truest children, not the less for that which
    was part of his inheritance, the knowledge that Christ our Lord has
    other sheep, not of the fold in which he was so distinguished an
    under-shepherd.”



THE CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY.


The following minute, which was passed by the Committee of the above body
at their first meeting after Canon Hoare’s death, records, as far as
words can do so, the deep loss that the Society has sustained by this
event:—

    “In addition to the deaths of long-honoured and attached friends of
    the Society within the last few weeks, the Bishop of Bath and Wells,
    Canon Lord Forster, Lord Charles Russell, and Howard Gill, the
    Committee record with affectionate and thankful remembrance a life
    consecrated to the service of our Divine Master in the removal of
    their beloved brother Canon Edward Hoare.

    “Trained in the days of the Evangelical revival at Cambridge under
    Simeon, Scholefield, and Carus, Edward Hoare commenced his ministry
    in 1836 as curate to the Rev. Francis Cunningham, at Pakefield, where
    he found the genial and warm sympathy of those who were at the time
    engaged in the religious movement, and where he gave early evidence
    of the bright living missionary spirit which was so prominent a
    feature of his ministry in his after-life at Richmond, Ramsgate, and,
    finally, at Tunbridge Wells; where, for forty-one years, he was by
    the grace of God ever at the front of all missionary work both at
    home and abroad.  The remarkable position of influence which he
    attained was not from his gifts, which were considerable, but from
    his grace.  The features of his character may be briefly summed up as
    they were known in his private life, in his parochial work, in the
    pulpit, on the platform, and in the Committee-room of the Church
    Missionary Society: godly simplicity and unflinching courage,
    clearness of judgment and expression, loving sympathy and
    consideration for others, unfailing diligence and soundness in the
    Faith, and supreme reverence for and delight in the Word of God.
    These gracious qualities made his counsels and co-operation wise,
    weighty, and practical.  He was in the highest sense a faithful
    witness to the principles of the Reformation and the doctrine and
    discipline of the Church of England, and a zealous, popular, and
    attractive advocate at all times of the work of his beloved Church
    Missionary Society.

    “The Committee commend the members of his family, especially those
    who are in the Mission-field, to the very special prayers of the
    Church, in the hope that a double portion of his spirit may be
    imparted to his successors.”

                                * * * * *

The beloved son in the Mission-field was the only one absent when the
aged father was laid to rest.  His visit with his wife and children,
three and a half years before, had been an unspeakable joy in the old
home.  During Canon Hoare’s latter years all who knew him remember the
interest and delight that he took in the work at Ningpo, and how
continually his thoughts turned to those dear ones who had dedicated
themselves to labour for God in China.  Yet—who can tell?—perhaps when
the River has been crossed time and distance have ceased to be, and the
blessed dead, being with Christ, are nearer those who are in Christ than
when they moved among us here on earth.

                                * * * * *

    “After this it was noised abroad that Mr. Valiant-for-truth was taken
    with a summons by the same post as the other, and had this for a
    token that the summons was true, ‘that his pitcher was broken at the
    fountain’ (Eccles. xii. 6).  When he understood it he called for his
    friends and told them of it.  Then said he: ‘I am going to my
    Father’s; and though with great difficulty I have got hither, yet now
    do I not repent me of all the trouble I have been at to arrive where
    I am.  My sword I give to him that shall succeed me in my pilgrimage,
    and my courage and skill to him that can get it.  My marks and scars
    I carry with me to be a witness for me that I have fought His battles
    who now will be my rewarder.’

    “When the day that he must go hence was come many accompanied him to
    the river-side, into which as he went down he said, ‘Death, where is
    thy sting?’ and as he went down deeper, he said, ‘Grave, where is thy
    victory?’

    “So he passed over, and all the trumpets sounded for him at the other
    side.”

                                * * * * *

    “I passed from them, but I found Him whom my soul loveth” (Canticles
    iii. 4).




APPENDIX.


As an illustration of the hold which the name of Canon Hoare has upon the
Church at large, it may be mentioned that when the suggestion was made to
call the proposed New Wing of the South-Eastern College at Ramsgate after
him, and to erect it as a memorial of his principles and the teaching of
his life, the proposal was warmly received; contributions flowed in from
India and the Antipodes, as well as from England, and in about ten
months’ time the needed sum of £5,000 was in the Treasurer’s hands.

                                * * * * *

                                * * * * *

 _Printed by Hazell_, _Watson_, _& Viney_, _Ld._, _London and Aylesbury_.

                                * * * * *




ADVERTISEMENTS.


                   _Crown_ 8_vo_, _Cloth_, 3_s._ 6_d._



SPIRAL STAIRS
OR
THE HEAVENWARD COURSE OF THE
CHURCH SEASONS


           A Series of Devotional Studies on the Christian Life

                     By the Rev. J. H. TOWNSEND, D.D.
              _Vicar of Broadwater Down_, _Tunbridge Wells_

                       WITH AN INTRODUCTION BY THE

                      REV. HANDLEY C. G. MOULE, D.D.

                 _Principal of Ridley Hall_, _Cambridge_

_Dr. Moule says_:—

    “I think your chapters delightful, with their clear exposition, their
    bright and, so to speak, friendly style, and above all with their
    fulness of witness to the Lord Jesus.”

                                * * * * *

    “A volume of which it is impossible to speak too highly. . . .  Dr.
    Townsend has a cultured and refined style. . . .  We heartily
    recommend this volume, particularly to the younger clergy.”—_Record_.

    “A series of striking chapters. . . .  Eminently comprehensive. . . .
    Scriptural and spiritual are the two characteristic qualities of Dr.
    Townsend’s teaching.  At the same time intellectual force and apt
    illustration give an added weight to the lessons drawn. . . .  The
    thoughtful reader will find the ascent of the ‘Spiral Stairs’ a happy
    and most helpful exercise through the coming year.”—_The News_.

    “Expository in method and Evangelical in outlook. . .  Not merely
    earnest and thoughtful, but well-reasoned appeals to the heart and
    conscience.”—_The Speaker_.

                                * * * * *

             LONDON: HODDER & STOUGHTON, 27, PATERNOSTER ROW.

                                * * * * *



GREAT PRINCIPLES OF
DIVINE TRUTH


                               BY THE LATE
                         REV. EDWARD HOARE, M.A.

      _Vicar of Holy Trinity_, _Tunbridge Wells_, _and Hon. Canon of
                               Canterbury_

                              EDITED BY THE

                        REV. J. GURNEY HOARE, M.A.

                            _Vicar of Aylsham_

                  With Portrait.  Crown 8vo, cloth, 6s.

                                CONTENTS—

       I.—THE SOURCE OF OUR KNOWLEDGE OF DIVINE TRUTH.
1.        The Holy Scripture.  Its Inspiration, Supremacy,
          and Sufficiency.
2.        ,, ,, Inspiration.  Its Nature and Extent.
3.        ,, ,, The Study and Use of.
                 II.—CHRIST AND THE SINNER.
4.        Propitiation.
5.        Redemption and Salvation.
6.        Repentance.
7.        Justification.
8.        Forgiveness.       No. 1.—Judicial and Parental.
9.                           No. 2.—Present.
10.                          No. 3.—Application of.
11.       The Connexion of Holiness with Atonement.
12.       Nothing between.
13.       Personal Religion.
14.       Present Privileges of the Justified.
15.       The Joy of the Lord.
                    III.—THE HOLY SPIRIT.
16.       The Personality of the Holy Spirit and His Present
          Work in the Administration of the Church.
17.       New Birth.
18.       Holiness of Heart and Life.
                        IV.—WORSHIP.
19.       The Holy Spirit the Author of Acceptable Worship.
20.       The Province of the Emotions in the Worship of
          God.

                                * * * * *

                         LONDON: J. NISBET & CO.




Footnotes


{2}  Sister of Mrs. Elizabeth Fry, the famous Christian
philanthropist.—ED.

{15}  The late Duke of Abercorn, one of his fellow-pupils.

{17}  Himself.

{24}  Killed by lightning.

{26}  In later years so well known as a Vice-President of the British and
Foreign Bible Society.

{27}  Afterwards Lady Parry.

{66}  An old friend relates that, when he was going to be ordained Deacon
at Ely, Edward Hoare, with whom he was not then acquainted, was to
receive Priest’s Orders at the same time, and as they passed into the
Cathedral he heard young Hoare say with great solemnity, “Now may the
Holy Ghost fill this place!”  The words and tone made a profound
impression upon the younger man.—ED.

{77}  Wilberforce.

{78}  Maria Eliza, only daughter of Sir Benjamin Collins Brodie, Bart.,
the eminent surgeon.  Her mother, Lady Brodie, was Ann, youngest daughter
of Serjeant Sellon.—ED.

{98}  The eminent Roman Catholic architect.—ED.

{137}  The Very Rev. Horace Townsend Newman.

{151}  Trinity Church being temporarily closed for repairs.

{153}  The Right Rev. Samuel Crowther, D.D.

{157}  A subject on which he had been approached by the Committee.

{158a}  Nottingham Church Congress.

{158b}  An invitation from some of the Australian Bishops to undertake a
series of Missions in their dioceses.

{174}  Over the door in the vestry there hung the well-known lines:—

    “I’ll preach as though I ne’er should preach again,
    And as a dying man to dying men.”

{190}  Of his son the Rev. J. Gurney Hoare.

{193}  The Bishop of Dover.

{195}  The Rev. Canon Money, who took charge of the parish during the
summer.

{201}  The title of the paper was “The Effect of the Externals of
Religion on Public Worship.”

{202}  Exeter.

{204a}  Two of the most advanced men of the opposite party.

{204b}  The words used by one (accompanied by a cordial grasp of the
hand) were, “You little know how much I owe to you; I thank God for
truths which you have taught me”—words that reflected equal lustre upon
the speaker and him to whom they were addressed.

{209}  On “Helps and Hindrances to the Spiritual Life.”

{268}  “In Memoriam: Rev. Canon Hoare.”  _Courier_ Office, Tunbridge
Wells.  Price 6_d._

{273}  He was ordained priest in 1837—ED.